







 
   
     
       
         Church-government and church-covenant discussed, in an answer of the elders of the severall churches in New-England to two and thirty questions, sent over to them by divers ministers in England, to declare their judgments therein. Together with an apologie of the said elders in New-England for church-covenant, sent over in answer to Master Bernard in the yeare 1639. As also in an answer to nine positions about church-government. And now published for the satisfaction of all who desire resolution in those points.
         Mather, Richard, 1596-1669.
      
       
         
           1643
        
      
       Approx. 332 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 71 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A88943
         Wing M1270
         Thomason E106_8
         Thomason E106_9
         ESTC R18913
         99860496
         99860496
         130517
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A88943)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 130517)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 19:E106[8], 19:E106[9])
      
       
         
           
             Church-government and church-covenant discussed, in an answer of the elders of the severall churches in New-England to two and thirty questions, sent over to them by divers ministers in England, to declare their judgments therein. Together with an apologie of the said elders in New-England for church-covenant, sent over in answer to Master Bernard in the yeare 1639. As also in an answer to nine positions about church-government. And now published for the satisfaction of all who desire resolution in those points.
             Mather, Richard, 1596-1669.
             Mather, Richard, 1596-1669. Apologie of the churches in New-England for church-covenant.
             Peters, Hugh, 1598-1660.
             Davenport, John, 1597-1670.
          
           [4], 84; [2], 46, [1], 50-78, [2] p.
           
             Printed by R.O. and G.D. [and T.P. and M.S.] for Benjamin Allen and are to be sold at his shop in Popes head-Ally,
             London :
             1643.
          
           
             The first two parts were written by Richard Mather.
             Editor's note "To the reader" signed: H. Peter, i.e. Hugh Peters.
             In part a reply to: Ashe, Simeon. A letter of many ministers in old England, requesting the judgement of their reverend brethren in New England concerning nine positions.
             "An apologie of the churches in New-England for church-covenant" and "An answer of the elders of the severall churches in New-England unto Nine positions", the latter written by John Davenport, each have separate dated title page with "printed by T.P. and M.S. for Benjamin Allen" in imprint. "An apologie" begins new register and pagination and possibly was issued separately (cf. Wing M1267).
             The last leaf is blank.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: on t.p. of part 1: "June 15"; on t.p. of part 3: "June 15".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bernard, Richard, 1568-1641.
           Ashe, Simeon, d. 1662. -- Letter of many ministers in old England, requesting the judgement of their reverend brethren in New England concerning nine positions -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
           Congregational churches -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Congregational churches -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Church-Government
               AND
               Church-Covenant
               DISCVSSED
               ,
               In
               an
               Answer
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               severall
               Churches
               in
               
                 NEW-ENGLAND
              
               To
               two
               and
               thirty
               Questions
               ,
               sent
               over
               to
               them
               by
               divers
               Ministers
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               to
               declare
               their
               judgments
               therein
               .
               Together
               with
               an
               Apologie
               of
               the
               said
               Elders
               in
               
                 New-England
              
               for
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               sent
               over
               in
               Answer
               to
               Master
               
                 Bernard
              
               in
               the
               yeare
               1639.
               
               As
               also
               in
               an
               Answer
               to
               nine
               Positions
               about
               Church-Government
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               published
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               who
               desire
               resolution
               in
               those
               points
               .
            
             
               
                 LONDON
                 ,
              
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 O.
              
               and
               
                 G.
                 D.
              
               for
               
                 Benjamin
                 Allen
              
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               in
               
                 Popes
                 head-Ally
                 ,
              
               1643.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               believe
               that
               such
               discourses
               as
               this
               wil
               meet
               with
               divers
               censures
               ,
               the
               prophane
               and
               ignorant
               loathing
               Christ
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               concerning
               him
               ;
               the
               
                 Formalist
              
               accounting
               such
               truths
               troublesom
               that
               may
               ingage
               him
               in
               the
               change
               of
               his
               opinions
               and
               practises
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               wisest
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               question
               the
               tyming
               such
               light
               as
               this
               :
               yea
               doubtles
               this
               pamphlet-glut●ed
               age
               will
               so
               looke
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               by
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               I
               doe
               conceive
               that
               this
               sword
               will
               not
               be
               sheath'd
               which
               is
               now
               drawn
               ,
               till
               Church-work
               be
               better
               known
               ,
               and
               more
               countenanced
               ,
               and
               since
               safety
               is
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 Psa
                 .
              
               27.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               I
               could
               not
               but
               help
               on
               this
               ,
               which
               attended
               and
               practised
               may
               prove
               our
               security
               next
               to
               Christ
               .
               These
               were
               either
               sudden
               answers
               to
               our
               doubting
               and
               inquiring
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               some
               satisfaction
               rendred
               about
               our
               so
               much
               slighted
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               which
               wee
               could
               not
               but
               thinke
               might
               come
               to
               view
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               stay
               to
               some
               faithfull
               soules
               ,
               that
               call
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               intend
               to
               use
               it
               well
               :
               for
               others
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               we
               must
               beare
               their
               harder
               thoughts
               ,
               among
               th●se
               usuall
               loads
               of
               scandals
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               our
               judgement
               must
               carry
               ,
               especially
               if
               zeale
               for
               the
               Truth
               draw
               them
               forth
               to
               publike
               observation
               ;
               nor
               doe
               we
               purpose
               (
               God
               helping
               us
               .
               )
               to
               succumbe
               under
               calumny
               ,
               being
               the
               livery
               of
               quieter
               times
               then
               these
               ,
               let
               us
               bee
               viler
               still
               ,
               so
               God
               and
               his
               Arke
               may
               be
               more
               glorious
               .
               Yet
               this
               I
               doe
               professe
               for
               my selfe
               and
               Brethren
               that
               as
               we
               have
               not
               bin
               dealt
               with
               ,
               nor
               convinc'd
               of
               any
               offence
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               ever
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               that
               hope
               which
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               being
               call'd
               thereunto
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               over
               looke
               these
               barkings
               of
               black
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               wish
               a
               good
               Comment
               be
               made
               upon
               the
               text
               of
               our
               plaine
               meaning
               .
            
             
               The
               onely
               way
               I
               know
               to
               reach
               Gods
               mind
               in
               Worship
               will
               bee
               to
               love
               the
               truth
               for
               it's
               owne
               sake
               :
               yea
               to
               love
               it
               when
               it
               shall
               condemne
               our
               practises
               and
               persons
               also
               :
               Who
               hath
               not
               observed
               that
               the
               first
               step
               to
               error
               is
               the
               declining
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               ⁂
            
             
             
               Hence
               Popery
               begat
               her
               first
               brat
               ,
               and
               hath
               nurst
               it
               up
               with
               thesame
               milke
               ;
               we
               would
               earnestly
               desire
               that
               none
               would
               call
               that
               unsensonable
               or
               unreasonable
               ,
               which
               God
               seemes
               even
               now
               to
               call
               for
               ,
               at
               the
               calling
               of
               this
               Synode
               ,
               and
               will
               carry
               so
               much
               Reason
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               will
               owne
               ;
               more
               tendernes
               and
               respect
               to
               our
               Brethren
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               shew
               ,
               who
               sent
               us
               these
               32.
               
               
                 Questions
                 ,
              
               no
               other
               dealing
               would
               we
               have
               from
               our
               brethren
               not
               consenting
               with
               us
               .
               Some
               Rivers
               have
               bin
               noted
               to
               differ
               in
               the
               colours
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               yet
               running
               in
               the
               same
               Channell
               :
               let
               Jesus
               Christ
               be
               lifted
               up
               by
               us
               all
               ;
               let
               us
               love
               him
               whilst
               wee
               dispute
               about
               him
               .
            
             
               Presbytery
               and
               Independency
               (
               as
               it
               is
               cal'd
               )
               are
               the
               wayes
               of
               Worship
               and
               Church
               fellowship
               ,
               now
               looked
               at
               ,
               since
               (
               we
               hope
               )
               Episcop
               〈…〉
               out
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               buried
               without
               expectation
               of
               another
               resurrection
               .
               We
               are
               much
               charged
               with
               what
               we
               own
               not
               ,
               
                 viz
                 :
              
               Independency
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               know
               not
               any
               Churches
               Reformed
               ,
               more
               looking
               at
               sister
               Churches
               for
               helpe
               then
               ours
               doe
               onely
               we
               cannot
               have
               rule
               yet
               discovered
               from
               any
               friend
               or
               enemy
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               under
               Canon
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               ;
               under
               their
               Councell
               we
               are
               .
               We
               need
               not
               tell
               the
               wise
               whence
               Tyranny
               grew
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               how
               common
               wealths
               got
               their
               pressure
               in
               the
               like
               kind
               .
            
             
               These
               be
               our
               sighs
               and
               hearty
               wishes
               ,
               that
               selfe
               may
               be
               conquered
               in
               this
               poore
               Nation
               ,
               which
               shuts
               the
               doore
               against
               these
               truths
               .
               Know
               (
               good
               Reader
               )
               we
               do
               not
               hereby
               go
               about
               to
               whistle
               thee
               out
               of
               any
               known
               good
               way
               of
               God.
               Commonly
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               cleare
               up
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               other
               Treatises
               leave
               us
               to
               darknes
               .
               Read
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               say
               for
               a
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               it
               may
               save
               charge
               and
               time
               in
               reading
               other
               Bookes
               ,
               remember
               wee
               strive
               not
               here
               for
               masteryes
               ,
               but
               give
               an
               account
               of
               our
               practise
               wherein
               if
               thou
               know'st
               we
               faile
               
                 Candidus
                 imperti
                 ;
              
               if
               we
               agree
               let
               us
               worke
               by
               our
               plat-forme
               ;
               and
               may
               thy
               soule
               flourish
               as
               a
               greene
               heath
               or
               watered
               garden
               .
               So
               prayeth
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 heartily
                 
                 H.
                 PETER
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 THE
                 XXXII
                 QUESTIONS
                 STATED
                 .
              
               
                 
                   _1
                   .
                   WHether
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   
                     English
                  
                   there
                   (
                   by
                   estimation
                   )
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   unadmitted
                   to
                   any
                   Congregation
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   things
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   to
                   be
                   Essentiall
                   and
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   hold
                   all
                   Visible
                   Believers
                   to
                   bee
                   within
                   the
                   Visible
                   Church
                   as
                   Members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   without
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   sence
                   ;
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   and
                   accepted
                   in
                   all
                   Congregations
                   wheresoever
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   knowne
                   :
                   and
                   ought
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   desire
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   otherwise
                   unfit
                   )
                   of
                   right
                   to
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   partake
                   in
                   all
                   Gods
                   ordinances
                   and
                   Church
                   priviledges
                   there
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   personally
                   concerne
                   themselves
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   fixed
                   Members
                   in
                   particul●r
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   that
                   Congregation
                   where
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   they
                   reside
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   any
                   other
                   ?
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Whether
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   hold
                   that
                   
                     Baptisme
                  
                   rightly
                   (
                   for
                   
                   substance
                   )
                   partaked
                   doth
                   make
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Visible
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   right
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   
                     quoad
                     nos
                  
                   )
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   priviledges
                   thereof
                   (
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   fit
                   )
                   untill
                   they
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   so
                   deserve
                   )
                   by
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   admit
                   Children
                   under
                   age
                   as
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Admission
                   of
                   their
                   Parent
                   or
                   Parents
                   :
                   So
                   as
                   thenceforth
                   they
                   may
                   partake
                   of
                   all
                   Church
                   priviledges
                   being
                   otherwise
                   fit
                   )
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   personall
                   profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   entring
                   into
                   Church
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   yeares
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   long
                   doe
                   you
                   count
                   them
                   under
                   age
                   ?
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Whether
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   admit
                   Orphants
                   under
                   age
                   ,
                   with
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   Guardians
                   ?
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   admit
                   or
                   refuse
                   Children
                   under
                   age
                   only
                   acco●ding
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   estate
                   of
                   their
                   nearest
                   Parents
                   ?
                   Or
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   admit
                   them
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   next
                   Ancestors
                   before
                   their
                   parents
                   were
                   believers
                   ?
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   require
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   admit
                   Members
                   of
                   any
                   Church
                   ?
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       A
                       publike
                       vocall
                       declaration
                       of
                       the
                       manner
                       and
                       soundnesse
                       of
                       their
                       conversion
                       ?
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       A
                       publike
                       profession
                       of
                       their
                       faith
                       concerning
                       the
                       Articles
                       of
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       An
                       expresse
                       verball
                       covenanting
                       to
                       walke
                       with
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       in
                       particular
                       ,
                       in
                       Church
                       fellowship
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       And
                       not
                       to
                       depart
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       afterward
                       without
                       the
                       consent
                       thereof
                       :
                       or
                       how
                       doe
                       you
                       hold
                       and
                       practise
                       in
                       these
                       things
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Parish
                  
                   assemblies
                   in
                   
                     Old-England
                  
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   Visible
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   with
                   which
                   you
                   may
                   lawfully
                   joyne
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   worship
                   (
                   if
                   occasion
                   served
                   thereto
                   :
                   )
                   or
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   what
                   ones
                   are
                   those
                   of
                   which
                   you
                   so
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   which
                   you
                   durst
                   so
                   partake
                   or
                   joyne
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   respects
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   rest
                   such
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   ?
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   If
                   you
                   hold
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   parishionall
                   Assemblies
                   are
                   true
                   Visible
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Members
                   thereof
                   are
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   members
                   of
                   true
                   visible
                   Churches
                   ,
                   then
                   whether
                   will
                   you
                   permit
                   such
                   members
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   as
                   are
                   either
                   famously
                   knowne
                   to
                   your selves
                   to
                   be
                   godly
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   bring
                   sufficient
                   Testimoniall
                   thereof
                   from
                   others
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   knowne
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   it selfe
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   members
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   partake
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   worship
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   your
                   Congregations
                   (
                   as
                   by
                   occasion
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   there
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   liberty
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   permit
                   any
                   that
                   might
                   happily
                   come
                   unto
                   you
                   from
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   
                     Geneva
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   
                     Low-Countreyes
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   yet
                   from
                   any
                   one
                   Church
                   to
                   another
                   among
                   your selves
                   :
                   Suppose
                   from
                   some
                   Church
                   about
                   
                     Connecticut
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Plimouth
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   
                     Boston
                     ,
                     New-Towne
                     ,
                     Dorchester
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Or
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   Reason
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   our
                   present
                   standing
                   in
                   our
                   Parish
                   Assemblies
                   here
                   in
                   
                     Old
                     ENGLAND
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   and
                   safe
                   to
                   be
                   continued
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   f●rre
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   ?
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   that
                   every
                   Believer
                   is
                   alwayes
                   bound
                   to
                   joyne
                   himselfe
                   as
                   a
                   fixed
                   Member
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   oft
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   so
                   oft
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   he
                   is
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   sence
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.
                  
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   or
                   Publican
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   possibility
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   maxime
                   in
                   divinity
                   ,
                   
                     Extra
                     Ecclesiam
                     non
                     est
                     salus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   VVhether
                   doe
                   you
                   thinke
                   it
                   lawfull
                   and
                   convenient
                   that
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   private
                   and
                   illitterate
                   persons
                   (
                   into
                   a
                   Church
                   body
                   combined
                   )
                   should
                   themselves
                   ordinarily
                   examine
                   ,
                   elect
                   ,
                   
                   ordaine
                   ,
                   and
                   depose
                   their
                   owne
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   asistance
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Ministers
                   of
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   ?
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   that
                   every
                   small
                   Company
                   of
                   seaven
                   ,
                   or
                   nine
                   ,
                   or
                   twenty
                   ,
                   or
                   fourty
                   persons
                   ,
                   combined
                   into
                   a
                   Church
                   body
                   ,
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   :
                   So
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   transact
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   businesses
                   independently
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ?
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Whether
                   do
                   you
                   give
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   all
                   Church
                   power
                   of
                   Government
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Presbiters
                   thereof
                   alone
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   act
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   Superior
                   authority
                   (
                   properly
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   may
                   the
                   Presbiters
                   doe
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   member
                   may
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   the
                   particular
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   wee
                   crave
                   to
                   have
                   those
                   particular
                   Acts
                   mentioned
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   whom
                   in
                   those
                   Acts
                   the
                   Presbiters
                   doe
                   rule
                   (
                   in
                   propriety
                   of
                   speaking
                   )
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   doe
                   ?
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   permit
                   Women
                   to
                   Vote
                   in
                   Church
                   matters
                   ?
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   Whether
                   in
                   Voting
                   doe
                   the
                   Major
                   part
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   carry
                   Ecclisiasticall
                   matters
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   things
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   not
                   ?
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   What
                   meanes
                   have
                   you
                   to
                   preserve
                   your
                   Churches
                   in
                   Vnity
                   and
                   Verity
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   correct
                   or
                   reduce
                   any
                   Church
                   erring
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   practice
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Whether
                       you
                       have
                       any
                       plat-form
                       of
                       Doctrine
                       and
                       Discipline
                       agreed
                       upon
                       ;
                       or
                       if
                       you
                       have
                       not
                       ,
                       whether
                       meane
                       you
                       to
                       have
                       one
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       ;
                       and
                       thinke
                       you
                       it
                       lawfull
                       and
                       expedient
                       so
                       to
                       have
                       ?
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whether
                       have
                       you
                       combined
                       your selves
                       together
                       into
                       Classes
                       ,
                       or
                       purpose
                       so
                       to
                       doe
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       to
                       doe
                       no
                       weighty
                       matter
                       without
                       their
                       counsell
                       and
                       consent
                       ?
                    
                     
                       
                       3.
                       
                       Or
                       give
                       you
                       any
                       power
                       to
                       Synods
                       and
                       Councells
                       to
                       determine
                       and
                       order
                       things
                       that
                       cannot
                       otherwise
                       be
                       ended
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       that
                       their
                       determination
                       shall
                       bind
                       the
                       particular
                       Churches
                       so
                       assembled
                       to
                       due
                       obedience
                       ,
                       in
                       case
                       they
                       decree
                       nothing
                       but
                       according
                       to
                       Truth
                       and
                       right
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       peaceable
                       suffering
                       ,
                       in
                       case
                       they
                       should
                       doe
                       otherwise
                       ?
                       Or
                       what
                       other
                       course
                       you
                       have
                       ,
                       or
                       intend
                       to
                       have
                       for
                       that
                       end
                       aforesaid
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   Whether
                   hold
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   each
                   particular
                   Church
                   may
                   lawfully
                   make
                   such
                   Laws
                   or
                   Orders
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Members
                   thereof
                   ;
                   for
                   decency
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   Edification
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   oblige
                   all
                   her
                   Members
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   omitted
                   without
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Wherein
                   hold
                   you
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   Ministers
                   calling
                   doth
                   consist
                   :
                   As
                   1
                   ,
                   whether
                   is
                   Election
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   Or
                   2.
                   is
                   it
                   so
                   Essentiall
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   calling
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   nullity
                   ?
                   Or
                   3.
                   is
                   Ordination
                   as
                   Essentiall
                   a
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Peoples
                   Election
                   ?
                   Or
                   4.
                   is
                   it
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   formality
                   and
                   solemnity
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                   ?
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   hold
                   it
                   lawfull
                   for
                   meer
                   lay
                   or
                   private
                   men
                   to
                   ordaine
                   Ministers
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   ?
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                   What
                   Essentiall
                   difference
                   put
                   you
                   between
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Pastor
                   and
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   you
                   obser●●e
                   the
                   same
                   difference
                   inviolably
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   your
                   Teachers
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   that
                   Office
                   give
                   themselves
                   usually
                   to
                   application
                   of
                   doctrine
                   as
                   ,
                   well
                   as
                   your
                   Pastours
                   ?
                   and
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   also
                   usually
                   apply
                   the
                   Seales
                   ?
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   What
                   authority
                   or
                   Eminency
                   have
                   your
                   Preaching
                   Elders
                   ,
                   above
                   your
                   sole
                   Ruling
                   Elders
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   they
                   both
                   equalls
                   ?
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                   VVhether
                   may
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   one
                   congregation
                   (
                   being
                   thereto
                   requested
                   )
                   do
                   as
                   a
                   Minister
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   Ministery
                   (
                   as
                   Preach
                   ,
                   Baptize
                   ,
                   Administer
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   &c.
                   in
                   and
                   unto
                   other
                   Congregations
                   besides
                   his
                   owne
                   ?
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   Whether
                   hold
                   you
                   that
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   
                   leaving
                   or
                   loosing
                   his
                   place
                   (
                   suppose
                   without
                   his
                   fault
                   )
                   doe
                   withall
                   lose
                   both
                   
                     Nomen
                  
                   and
                   
                     Esse
                  
                   of
                   his
                   ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   become
                   a
                   meere
                   Lay
                   ,
                   or
                   private
                   man
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   elected
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   ?
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   allow
                   ,
                   or
                   thinke
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   allow
                   and
                   settle
                   any
                   certain
                   &
                   stinted
                   maintenance
                   upon
                   your
                   Ministers
                   ?
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   permit
                   and
                   call
                   upon
                   meer
                   Lay
                   and
                   private
                   men
                   (
                   neither
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   ministerie
                   nor
                   intended
                   to
                   it
                   )
                   ordinarily
                   to
                   preach
                   or
                   Prophecie
                   publiquely
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ?
                   and
                   whether
                   thinke
                   you
                   that
                   prophecying
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     14.
                  
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   standing
                   order
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                   Whether
                   doe
                   you
                   allow
                   and
                   call
                   upon
                   your
                   people
                   publiquely
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   Congregation
                   to
                   propound
                   Questions
                   ,
                   move
                   doubts
                   ,
                   &
                   argue
                   with
                   their
                   ministers
                   of
                   matters
                   delivered
                   either
                   by
                   them
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   either
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   time
                   ?
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                   Whether
                   hold
                   you
                   that
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   sinners
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   ordinarily
                   the
                   proper
                   fruit
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Preached
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Minister
                  
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   alike
                   common
                   to
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Lay
                   persons
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   be
                   gifted
                   to
                   preach
                   ?
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                   Whether
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   your
                   Churches
                   (
                   including
                   
                     Plimouth
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   )
                   do
                   precisely
                   observe
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   both
                   in
                   Constitution
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   themselves
                   ?
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                   VVhether
                   would
                   you
                   permit
                   any
                   Companie
                   of
                   
                     Ministers
                  
                   and
                   People
                   (
                   being
                   otherwise
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   approvable
                   )
                   to
                   sit
                   downe
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   and
                   practise
                   another
                   forme
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   enioying
                   like
                   libertie
                   with
                   your selves
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   accepted
                   as
                   a
                   sister
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   Churches
                   ?
                
                 
                   32.
                   
                   VVhether
                   hold
                   you
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   use
                   any
                   set
                   forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   in
                   publique
                   or
                   private
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   prayer
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   either
                   made
                   by
                   himselfe
                   that
                   useth
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   some
                   other
                   man
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 ANSWERS
                 TO
                 THE
                 Aforegoing
                 QUESTIONS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Question
                 Answered
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 are
                 freely
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 exposition
                 thereof
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 wont
                 alwayes
                 to
                 goe
                 along
                 therewith
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Admitting
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 dispencing
                 of
                 Censures
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 also
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 Church
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 as
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 power
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 Censures
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                
                 though
                 many
                 also
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 admitted
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 Communion
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 tell
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Bay
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 best
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truely
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 are
                 farre
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 besides
                 whom
                 there
                 are
                 likewise
                 sundry
                 children
                 
                 and
                 Servants
                 that
                 are
                 Admitted
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Reason●
                 why
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 received
                 to
                 Church
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sundry
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Many
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 knowne
                 .
                 Every
                 yeare
                 hitherto
                 God
                 hath
                 replenished
                 the
                 Country
                 with
                 many
                 new
                 commers
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 are
                 not
                 suddainly
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 time
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 triall
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 occasion
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 once
                 a
                 yeare
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 many
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 by
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 many
                 do
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 carnall
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 no
                 Testimony
                 of
                 being
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 Churches
                 the
                 Churches
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 Warrant
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 that
                 are
                 Godly
                 do
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 forbeare
                 to
                 offer
                 themselves
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministry
                 where
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 joyne
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 wayes
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 walke
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 better
                 informed
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 Godly
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 admitted
                 in
                 some
                 Church
                 or
                 other
                 presently
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 desire
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 offer
                 themselves
                 thereto
                 :
                 except
                 any
                 have
                 given
                 offence
                 by
                 walking
                 (
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Conversation
                 )
                 otherwise
                 then
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 offence
                 ,
                 by
                 acknowledgeing
                 their
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 repentance
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 Admitted
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 what
                 Churches
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 what
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 swerving●
                 from
                 his
                 appointment
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 beare
                 withall
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 renounce
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 a
                 People
                 from
                 being
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 our
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Visible
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 e●rected
                 planted
                 or
                 constituted
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Appointment
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Saints
                 by
                 
                 calling
                 ,
                 Visible
                 Christians
                 and
                 Believers
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Eph.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Quantity
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 may
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 20
                 
                 &
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 22
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 a
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 these
                 visible
                 Christians
                 ,
                 a
                 combining
                 and
                 uniting
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Apolgie
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   N.
                   E.
                
                 sent
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bernard
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 latter
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 visible
                 Churches
                 rightly
                 constituted
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 may
                 degenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 corruptions
                 may
                 grow
                 therein
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 walking
                 and
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 patience
                 may
                 beare
                 long
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Bill
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 
                   Lo-ammi
                   ,
                
                 not
                 a
                 People
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Galatia
                   ,
                
                 the
                 7
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 doe
                 abundantly
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 degrees
                 of
                 corruption
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 for
                 us
                 precisely
                 and
                 punctually
                 to
                 determine
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 farre
                 a
                 Church
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 remaine
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 proceed
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 any
                 more
                 ;
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 this
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 cast
                 off
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Bill
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 fundamentall
                 errors
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 Tyranny
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 obstinate
                 and
                 rebellious
                 rejection
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 when
                 they
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 rejected
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 
                   Grace
                
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemously
                 rejected
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 your selves
                 have
                 so
                 Studied
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 ripened
                 and
                 formed
                 thoughts
                 therein
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 gladly
                 receive
                 light
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   N.
                   T.
                
                 properly
                 
                 
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 this
                 Question
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 it
                 speakes
                 of
                 Believers
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 they
                 reside
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 this
                 speech
                 seemes
                 to
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 apprehension
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 as
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 visible
                 Churches
                 are
                 Congregationall
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                   Baine
                
                 sheweth
                 at
                 large
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 14.
                 27.
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 14.
                 and
                 other
                 examples
                 and
                 Reasons
                 with
                 Answers
                 to
                 the
                 objections
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Dioces
                   .
                   Triall
                   Quest
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Whereto
                 we
                 referre
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 alone
                 in
                 this
                 Tenent
                 ,
                 for
                 Mr.
                 
                   Parker
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Those
                 silenced
                 and
                 deprived
                 Ministers
                 that
                 wrote
                 the
                 Booke
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   and
                   modest
                   offer
                   of
                   Disputation
                   ,
                
                 laying
                 downe
                 16.
                 
                 Propositions
                 which
                 they
                 offer
                 to
                 maintaine
                 against
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 give
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 them
                 
                   viz.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   particular
                   ordinary
                   Congregation
                   onely
                   .
                
              
               
                 Doubtlesse
                 every
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 exercise
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 therein
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 Now
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitakers
                
                 sheweth
                 against
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   justè
                   excommunicantur
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   co
                   satanae
                   traditos
                   esse
                   concedimu●
                   ,
                   non
                   t●men
                   posse
                   pr●priem
                   ,
                   D●●i
                   eject●s
                   ex
                   Ecclesia
                   Catholica
                   ,
                   Quia
                   Excommunicatio
                   non
                   Catholica
                   ,
                   sed
                   particularis
                   Ecclesiae
                   censura
                   est
                   .
                
                 De
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Qu.
                 1.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 Excommunication
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 all
                 visible
                 Believers
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 believers
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 easily
                 grant
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 were
                 unbelievers
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 both
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 without
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 believers
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 joyning
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 such
                 joyning
                 they
                 became
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 conceive
                 is
                 cleare
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 Believers
                 ,
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 inspection
                 and
                 Government
                 they
                 have
                 commended
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 dispence
                 censures
                 and
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 to
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 
                   Christ
                
                 also
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 within
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Ministers
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 those
                 without
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 were
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 both
                 without
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Judgeing
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 they
                 might
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 it
                 simply
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 also
                 within
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 within
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 might
                 judge
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 Believers
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 withall
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Proposition
                 sent
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 ,
                 do
                 seeme
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 manifest
                 ,
                 whereto
                 we
                 do
                 referre
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 further
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 
                 made
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 constitute
                 or
                 erect
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Smith
                   ,
                
                 Mr.
                 
                   Helwis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 company
                 when
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Papists
                 also
                 do
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Founts
                 were
                 set
                 neere
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 mens
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 christened
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 christian
                 soules
                 by
                 being
                 Baptized
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 doth
                 make
                 men
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Administred
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 all
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 given
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 given
                 and
                 concredited
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                
                 7.
                 22.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 being
                 and
                 institution
                 be
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 benefit
                 and
                 priviledge
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 dones
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 gift
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 seale
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 circumcision
                 also
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 a
                 seale
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 confirme
                 something
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 for
                 confirmation
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 bring
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 before
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 God
                 makes
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Baptisme
                 a
                 seale
                 unto
                 a
                 Blanke
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 falshood
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 
                   Rhemes
                
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                
                 
                 sent
                 12
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 saying
                 of
                 making
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 though
                 uttered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 the
                 chiefe
                 scope
                 of
                 their
                 discourse
                 ,
                 yet
                 seemed
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cartwright
                
                 so
                 erroneous
                 and
                 unsound
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 passe
                 without
                 bearing
                 speciall
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 opposition
                 thereunto
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 Character
                 for
                 more
                 conspicuousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 Baptisme
                 makes
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 sealeth
                 their
                 incorporation
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 afore
                 .
                 
                   Argument
                
                 of
                 
                   Acts
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Catechisme
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 penned
                 by
                 our
                 Reverend
                 Brother
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ball
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Mr.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                
                 now
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 giving
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 ingrafting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 plainely
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 called
                 Baptisme
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 meane
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 made
                 men
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 signified
                 and
                 sealed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Members
                 afore
                 :
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   Pag
                   144.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 7.
                 or
                 children
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 Christians
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   14.
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 16.
                 
                 Baptisme
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 Christian
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 solemnly
                 signifie
                 and
                 Seale
                 their
                 ingrafting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 communion
                 which
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                
                 have
                 with
                 him
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 confirme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 had
                 his
                 Church
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 Baptisme
                 nor
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Baptisme
                 or
                 circumcision
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 essence
                 from
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 A
                 company
                 of
                 People
                 combined
                 together
                 by
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 before
                 Circumcision
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarks
                 afore
                 
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 Circumcision
                 in
                 former
                 time
                 did
                 make
                 men
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 forty
                 yeares
                 together
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 making
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 circumcision
                 was
                 discontinued
                 ,
                 when
                 Baptisme
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 instituted
                 ,
                 
                   Ioss
                   .
                   5.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 all
                 that
                 Generation
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 circumcised
                 till
                 their
                 comming
                 over
                 
                   Jordan
                
                 unto
                 
                   Gilgall
                   ,
                
                 should
                 have
                 bin
                 no
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 afore
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 7.
                 
                 ●8
                 .
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 40.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 parts
                 of
                 which
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 few
                 left
                 remaining
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 circumcised
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 witnesseth
                 that
                 afore
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 circumcision
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                
                 29.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 covenant
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 circumcised
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 generation
                 was
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 for
                 their
                 murmuring
                 afore
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 covenant
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 were
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 circumcision
                 that
                 made
                 men
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Baptisme
                 hath
                 been
                 Administred
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Church
                 nor
                 Members
                 made
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 Members
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 not
                 then
                 Baptised
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Baptisme
                 that
                 makes
                 men
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 all
                 Judea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Region
                 round
                 about
                 Jordan
                 were
                 Baptised
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 confessing
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 made
                 and
                 Baptised
                 more
                 Disciples
                 then
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 neither
                 Christ
                 nor
                 John
                 did
                 make
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 gather
                 men
                 into
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 living
                 and
                 dying
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 untill
                 upon
                 their
                 rejecting
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 in
                 blaspheming
                 and
                 persecuting
                 Grace
                 offered
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 two
                 staves
                 of
                 beauty
                 and
                 bands
                 were
                 broken
                 and
                 cut
                 assunder
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 did
                 breake
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Brotherhood
                 between
                 Juda
                 and
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 un
                 church
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Zach.
                   11.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 15.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 Baptisme
                 Administred
                 by
                 John
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 men
                 not
                 received
                 thereby
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 Members
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Members
                 long
                 afore
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Judea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Region
                 round
                 about
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 Baptised
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 many
                 more
                 that
                 were
                 Baptised
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 afterward
                 joyned
                 as
                 Members
                 to
                 those
                 christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 Judea
                 ,
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 Galile
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 (
                 As
                 no
                 doubt
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 Members
                 of
                 those
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 by
                 being
                 Baptised
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Baptised
                 long
                 afore
                 by
                 John
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 were
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Baptised
                 afterward
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Baptisme
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 members
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 Church
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 sundry
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 see
                 will
                 unavoidably
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 makes
                 men
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 constituts
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 Baptisme
                 may
                 be
                 dispenced
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 now
                 ceased
                 ;
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 dispence
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 Commission
                 and
                 power
                 is
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 overseers
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 Ministers
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 Baptised
                 afore
                 there
                 be
                 Ministers
                 to
                 Baptise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 without
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 rightly
                 for
                 substance
                 partaked
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 men
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 Papists
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 Baptisme
                 so
                 farre
                 right
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 be
                 repeated
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
                 
                   Perkins
                
                 teacheth
                 that
                 this
                 Baptisme
                 proves
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 Papists
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 sundry
                 Reasons
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Baptisme
                 rightly
                 for
                 substance
                 Administred
                 in
                 Popish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 would
                 prove
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
                 
                   Exposit
                   .
                   of
                   Creede
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholique
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 surely
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 made
                 men
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 Papists
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 Members
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 renounce
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 as
                 corrupt
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Baptised
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 before
                 :
                 such
                 dangerous
                 consequences
                 do
                 follow
                 from
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 rightly
                 for
                 substance
                 partaked
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 Baptised
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   Baptisme
                   do
                   not
                   make
                   men
                   Members
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   proves
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Members
                   as
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   effect
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Antecedent
                   by
                   a
                   consequent
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   Baptised
                   Persons
                   should
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   all
                   Church
                   priviledges
                   as
                   Members
                   ,
                   whereever
                   they
                   become
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 suppose
                 
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 some
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Administred
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 still
                 and
                 so
                 give
                 him
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 Church
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 do
                 remaine
                 alwaies
                 as
                 a
                 Baptised
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 may
                 remain
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Church
                 fellowship
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 Sacraments
                 thereby
                 :
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 member-ship
                 of
                 a
                 Baptised
                 Person
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 dissolved
                 by
                 sundry
                 meanes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 some
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 justly
                 passed
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 censure
                 puts
                 him
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 2.
                 13.
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 or
                 Publican
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 Sacraments
                 by
                 his
                 Member-ship
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 still
                 continue
                 a
                 Baptised
                 Person
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 his
                 voluntary
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 unjustly
                 done
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Ioh.
                   2.
                   19.
                   
                   Iude
                   19.
                   
                   Heb.
                
                 10.
                 25.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 Dr.
                 
                   Ames
                
                 resolves
                 such
                 Schismaticks
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Cas
                   .
                   Cons
                   .
                   Lib.
                   5.
                   c.
                   12
                   Q.
                   4.
                   
                   Resp.
                
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Member
                 ;
                 for
                 Church
                 Member-ship
                 is
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 cease
                 ,
                 the
                 Membership
                 must
                 cease
                 also
                 ;
                 
                   Relatum
                   &
                   correlatum
                   Quâ
                   ●alia
                   sunt
                   simul
                   ,
                   adeoquese
                   mutuoponunt
                   et
                   tollunt
                   .
                
                 Now
                 a
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 Apostacie
                 and
                 Gods
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 Divorce
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 When
                 yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 some
                 particular
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 deare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 Apostate
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   18.
                   4.
                   
                   Hose
                   .
                
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 4
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 some
                 grievous
                 Pestilence
                 or
                 Masacre
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 one
                 particular
                 person
                 surviving
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 extinct
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 remaines
                 a
                 person
                 Baptised
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 Baptised
                 afore
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Ames
                   Cas
                   .
                   Cons
                   .
                   Lib.
                   5.
                   c.
                   12.
                   
                   Q.
                   3.
                   
                   Resp
                   .
                
                 2.
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 grounds
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   11.
                   2
                   
                   Chr●
                   .
                
                 11.
                 14.
                 
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 another
                 case
                 wherein
                 Church
                 Membership
                 is
                 disanulled
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 counted
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 lawfully
                 and
                 necessarily
                 withdrawn
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 suffice
                 for
                 Answer
                 unto
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 whether
                 Baptisme
                 make
                 men
                 
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 drift
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 .
                 Yet
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 make
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 something
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 your
                 Amplification
                 of
                 this
                 fourth
                 Question
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 concerning
                 those
                 words
                 wherein
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   Baptised
                   have
                   not
                   right
                   ,
                
                 quoad
                 nos
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 (
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 fit
                 :
                 )
                 concerning
                 which
                 words
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 Parenthesis
                 (
                 
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   fit
                   :
                
                 )
                 doe
                 plainely
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 hath
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 other
                 things
                 do
                 concurre
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 fit
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 consent
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 alone
                 should
                 give
                 men
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Question
                 seemes
                 to
                 import
                 )
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Amplification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Persons
                 Baptised
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 right
                 ,
                 except
                 other
                 things
                 doe
                 concurre
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 :
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 these
                 things
                 doe
                 stand
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   fit
                   :
                
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 imply
                 that
                 which
                 contradicts
                 the
                 maine
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 generall
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 latitude
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 Answered
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 still
                 left
                 at
                 uncertainty
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Parenthesis
                 may
                 be
                 annexed
                 (
                 
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   otherwise
                   fit
                   :
                
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 like
                 Question
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 receive
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Answer
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 it
                 would
                 receive
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 aske
                 whether
                 Morall
                 honestie
                 or
                 litterall
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 Historicall
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 doe
                 not
                 give
                 men
                 right
                 to
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 fit
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 Answer
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 Yea.
                 For
                 though
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 sufficient
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 right
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 have
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 fit
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 alone
                 doth
                 give
                 men
                 such
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 so
                 still
                 it
                 remaines
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 declared
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 that
                 besides
                 Baptisme
                 must
                 concurre
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 fit
                 ;
                 and
                 unlesse
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 generall
                 Qualification
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Answered
                 affirmatively
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 seeke
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 cleared
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Baptised
                   persons
                   have
                   not
                   right
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 quoad
                 nos
                 ,
                 
                   untill
                   they
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   by
                   Excommunication
                   ?
                
                 For
                 suppose
                 an
                 open
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 a
                 Sabath-breaker
                 ,
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 proceeded
                 against
                 according
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 bribery
                 or
                 other
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 had
                 right
                 either
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 Baptised
                 ?
                 Surely
                 your
                 words
                 doe
                 import
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 Parenthesis
                 (
                 
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   fit
                
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 any
                 helpe
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 you
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 such
                 Doggs
                 and
                 Swine
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 either
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                   ,
                
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 through
                 the
                 sinfull
                 neglect
                 of
                 men
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 deserve
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 grosse
                 sinners
                 have
                 such
                 right
                 to
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Baptised
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 what
                 right
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 :
                 for
                 can
                 she
                 castimen
                 out
                 from
                 such
                 priviledges
                 whereunto
                 they
                 have
                 right
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 such
                 proceedings
                 were
                 not
                 
                 right
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Transcendent
                 power
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 they
                 any
                 power
                 for
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Edification
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 13.
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 such
                 men
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 (
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 )
                 untill
                 they
                 be
                 actually
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 cleare
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 she
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 lawfull
                 Right
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Infants
                 with
                 us
                 are
                 Admitted
                 Members
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Admitted
                 to
                 all
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 of
                 which
                 Infants
                 are
                 capable
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 Parents
                 are
                 once
                 Admitted
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 are
                 thereupon
                 Baptised
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Baptised
                 afore
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 should
                 thereupon
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 priviledges
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 entring
                 into
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 Question
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 by
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Infancy
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 occasion
                 yet
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 to
                 judge
                 or
                 practise
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 this
                 we
                 would
                 say
                 ;
                 It
                 seemes
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 Parenthesis
                 (
                 
                   being
                   otherwise
                   fit
                
                 )
                 you
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Children
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 fit
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 consent
                 with
                 you
                 as
                 counting
                 it
                 altogether
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 that
                 Idiots
                 ,
                 Franticks
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 openly
                 ungracious
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 we
                 may
                 inferre
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 their
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 meane
                 onely
                 a
                 Renewing
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 professing
                 of
                 their
                 Interest
                 in
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   Adulti
                   :
                
                 for
                 otherwise
                 we
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 Children
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 when
                 their
                 Parents
                 are
                 Church
                 Members
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 
                 birth
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 17.
                 7.
                 12.
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 did
                 seale
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 Birthright
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 their
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 yeares
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 needfull
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 discerned
                 ;
                 what
                 fitnesse
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 and
                 other
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 it
                 might
                 ?
                 And
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 entring
                 into
                 Church-Covenant
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 solemne
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 wayes
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 requireth
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 unable
                 ,
                 or
                 unwilling
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 evidence
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 unfitnesse
                 for
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 openly
                 breake
                 that
                 Rule
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Be
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 with
                 meeknesse
                 and
                 feare
                 .
                 What
                 hope
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 examine
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 eat
                 of
                 that
                 Bread
                 and
                 drinke
                 of
                 that
                 Cup
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 28.
                 
                 Who
                 when
                 others
                 do
                 examine
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 unable
                 or
                 unwilling
                 to
                 give
                 Answer
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 worthily
                 ,
                 or
                 walke
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 refuse
                 to
                 professe
                 or
                 promise
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 fully
                 approve
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Zepporus
                
                 writeth
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 Children
                 that
                 were
                 Baptised
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 by
                 publique
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   consuetum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   ut
                   qui
                   per
                   aetatem
                   ,
                   neque
                   Doctrina
                   Catechetica
                   perfectum
                   ad
                   sacram
                   Coenam
                   primum
                   admittuntur
                   ,
                   fidei
                   confessionem
                   coram
                   tota
                   Ecclesiâ
                   publicè
                   edant
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Polit.
                   Ecles
                   .
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   14.
                   p.
                
                 158.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 age
                 and
                 perficiency
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Catechisme
                 are
                 first
                 Admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 should
                 publiquely
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 instead
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 :
                 and
                 likewise
                 should
                 promise
                 and
                 Covenant
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leade
                 their
                 lives
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 themselves
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
                 to
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 these
                 words
                 we
                 see
                 are
                 full
                 and
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 without
                 personall
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 long
                 Children
                 should
                 be
                 counted
                 under
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 Orphans
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 with
                 their
                 Guardians
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 sixt
                 Quaery
                 )
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 heare
                 your
                 judgement
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 of
                 our selves
                 hitherto
                 had
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 those
                 Questions
                 ;
                 onely
                 this
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 certaine
                 rule
                 cannot
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 determine
                 how
                 long
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 God
                 gives
                 experience
                 and
                 maturity
                 of
                 naturall
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 sooner
                 to
                 some
                 then
                 unto
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 Children
                 whose
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 were
                 neither
                 
                 of
                 them
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 are
                 counted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 not
                 faederally
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 their
                 other
                 Ancestors
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 Baptise
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Answer
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 us
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 limit
                 this
                 faederall
                 sanctity
                 or
                 holynesse
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 whose
                 next
                 Parents
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 were
                 Believers
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 gladly
                 hearken
                 to
                 you
                 therein
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 believe
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 goe
                 one
                 degree
                 beyond
                 the
                 next
                 Parents
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 goe
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 two
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 3.
                 4
                 20
                 ,
                 100
                 ,
                 or
                 1000
                 ?
                 For
                 where
                 will
                 you
                 stop
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 admit
                 all
                 Children
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ancestors
                 within
                 a
                 thousand
                 Generations
                 have
                 been
                 Believers
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 by
                 this
                 Reason
                 Baptise
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 
                   Turkes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Indians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Barbarians
                
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 
                 had
                 some
                 Believing
                 Ancestors
                 within
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 1000.
                 
                 Generations
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 farre
                 from
                 so
                 much
                 since
                 
                   Noah
                
                 and
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 came
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 Members
                 of
                 Churches
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                   1.
                   1.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 and
                 thereupon
                 we
                 count
                 it
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 lawfull
                 and
                 convenient
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 may
                 helpe
                 us
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 that
                 offer
                 themselves
                 for
                 Church
                 Members
                 ,
                 be
                 persons
                 so
                 qualified
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 first
                 we
                 heare
                 them
                 speake
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gift
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 Justifying
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 working
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 first
                 particular
                 in
                 this
                 Quaery
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 heare
                 them
                 speake
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 concerning
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 taking
                 a
                 tryall
                 what
                 measure
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 without
                 knowledge
                 men
                 cannot
                 well
                 Examine
                 themselves
                 and
                 discerne
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 Church
                 Members
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 also
                 we
                 would
                 prevent
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 helpe
                 us
                 )
                 the
                 creeping
                 in
                 of
                 any
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 corrupt
                 opinions
                 of
                 Arminianisme
                 Familisme
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 dangerous
                 error
                 against
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 how
                 easily
                 such
                 men
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 ,
                 might
                 infect
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 destroy
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 some
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 particular
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 our
                 warrant
                 as
                 in
                 Generall
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 shew
                 how
                 Church
                 Members
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 qualified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 in
                 speciall
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Math.
                   3.
                   6.
                   
                   Acts
                   19
                   18
                   ,
                   &
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 37.
                 38.
                 
                 Where
                 men
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 ,
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 Repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 expressely
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 confessed
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 confessed
                 and
                 shewed
                 their
                 deeds
                 ,
                 they
                 professed
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 
                 of
                 God.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 manifestation
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 are
                 approved
                 ;
                 as
                 fit
                 Members
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 do
                 openly
                 professe
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 now
                 they
                 joyne
                 as
                 Members
                 ,
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 third
                 particular
                 in
                 this
                 Quaerie
                 .
                 The
                 Distinction
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 severall
                 and
                 distinct
                 Societies
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 necessary
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 practise
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Churches
                 would
                 be
                 confounded
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 intire
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 Towne-dwelling
                 ,
                 nor
                 frequenting
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 or
                 distinguish
                 Church
                 Members
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 See
                 the
                 Apologie
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Your
                 fourth
                 particular
                 in
                 this
                 Quaerie
                 is
                 Answered
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Position
                 sent
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 :
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 heare
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 and
                 Godly
                 conversation
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 warrantable
                 course
                 from
                 
                   Acts
                
                 9.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 your
                 Quaeries
                 ,
                 what
                 things
                 we
                 hold
                 necessary
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 in
                 Generall
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 Answere●
                 ;
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 hold
                 all
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 may
                 make
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Generall
                 to
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 calling
                 therunto
                 .
                 Yet
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 we
                 thus
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 of
                 Ancient
                 time
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 true
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 right
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 compacted
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 forme
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 .
                 For
                 Mr.
                 
                   Fox
                
                 sheweth
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   &
                   Mo●
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 begining
                 
                   p.
                
                 137.
                 
                 Where
                 hee
                 reporteth
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gildas
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   England
                
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Joseph
                
                 of
                 
                   Arin
                   .
                   athea
                
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 Apostle
                 from
                 
                   France
                
                 to
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 63.
                 and
                 remained
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 with
                 his
                 fellowes
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 among
                 the
                 Brittaine
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 comming
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 increased
                 it
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 
                   Fox
                
                 reporteth
                 out
                 of
                 
                   T●rtullian
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 disperced
                 abroad
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 into
                 many
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 yea
                 into
                 the
                 wildest
                 places
                 of
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 could
                 never
                 attaine
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 alledgeth
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Necephorus
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   Simon
                   Zelotes
                
                 did
                 spread
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 the
                 Iles
                 of
                 
                   Brittanie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 proofs
                 he
                 there
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Point
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 meanes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 there
                 were
                 Churches
                 planted
                 there
                 of
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 matter
                 of
                 Churches
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 right
                 form
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Constituting
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 afore
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Apologie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 footsteps
                 hereof
                 (
                 though
                 mixed
                 with
                 manifold
                 corruptions
                 that
                 have
                 growne
                 in
                 aftertimes
                 )
                 are
                 remaining
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 those
                 3
                 Questions
                 and
                 Answers
                 at
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                   Abrenuntias
                   ?
                   Abrenuntio
                   ;
                   Credis
                   ?
                   Credo
                   :
                   Spondes
                   ?
                   Spondeo
                   :
                   Dost
                   thou
                   renounce
                   the
                   Devill
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   ?
                   I
                   renounce
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   dost
                   thou
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                   Dost
                   thou
                   promise
                   to
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   Faith
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                   I
                   do
                   promise
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 yet
                 hereby
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 their
                 judgment
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Church
                
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 renouncing
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 believing
                 on
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 an
                 open
                 professing
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 walk
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 Popish
                 Apostacy
                 did
                 afterwards
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 over-spread
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 believe
                 God
                 still
                 reserved
                 a
                 remnant
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Grace
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 whose
                 sake
                 he
                 reserved
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 rich
                 Grace
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 Queene
                 
                   Elizabeth
                
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 all
                 fundamentall
                 errors
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Popish
                 Church
                 Government
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 some
                 Shires
                 and
                 sundry
                 Parishes
                 stood
                 out
                 against
                 that
                 Reformation
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 they
                 generally
                 received
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 agreed
                 upon
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1562.
                 which
                 are
                 published
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 endowed
                 in
                 every
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 silent
                 consent
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 subscription
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 or
                 manners
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 no
                 divine
                 Worship
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 onely
                 ;
                 no
                 mediation
                 nor
                 salvation
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 onely
                 :
                 no
                 conversion
                 by
                 mans
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 free
                 Grace
                 :
                 no
                 Justification
                 but
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 no
                 perfection
                 nor
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 with
                 sundry
                 other
                 necessary
                 and
                 saving
                 truths
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 containing
                 the
                 Marrow
                 and
                 Summe
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 wich
                 are
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   eloquia
                   Des
                   ,
                
                 concredited
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 2.
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 that
                 saving
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 where
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 
                   ●olo
                   .
                
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 grounded
                 and
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 )
                 we
                 do
                 therefore
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 do
                 with
                 common
                 and
                 mutuall
                 consent
                 gather
                 into
                 setled
                 Congregations
                 ordinarily
                 every
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 teach
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 professe
                 their
                 subjection
                 therunto
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 binde
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Children
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 to
                 continue
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Congregations
                 are
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 sundry
                 defects
                 and
                 dangerous
                 corruptions
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   Instit
                   .
                   4.
                   1.
                   9.
                   10.
                   
                   &c.
                   W●itaker
                   ,
                   de
                   notis
                   ●cclesiae
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Divines
                 of
                 chiefe
                 note
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 judge
                 or
                 speake
                 harshly
                 of
                 the
                 Wombes
                 that
                 bare
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 paps
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 suck
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 But
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 grievous
                 corruptions
                 of
                 latter
                 yeares
                 have
                 greatly
                 increased
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heare
                 )
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 thereof
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 former
                 Yeares
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 feare
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 griefe
                 we
                 speake
                 it
                 )
                 what
                 things
                 may
                 come
                 unto
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 If
                 Corruptions
                 should
                 still
                 increase
                 and
                 grow
                 '
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 in
                 time
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 mercifull
                 )
                 unto
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 as
                 unto
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wilifull
                 rejection
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 such
                 utterly
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 account
                 and
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Churches
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 walke
                 among
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 heartily
                 pray
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 may
                 never
                 be
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 
                   Ephesus
                
                 repent
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 declinings
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 threatned
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   come
                   unto
                   her
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   remove
                   her
                   Candlesticke
                   ;
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 un-Church
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 
                   Lukewarme
                   Laodicea
                   shall
                   be
                   spewed
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoves
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 Reform
                 themselves
                 betime
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Lord
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 ha●h
                 done
                 with
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 much
                 concernes
                 your selves
                 (
                 in
                 hearty
                 love
                 and
                 faithfullnesse
                 we
                 speake
                 i●
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 desire
                 you
                 wou●d
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 concernes
                 you
                 (
                 deare
                 Brethren
                 )
                 whil'st
                 you
                 live
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 corruptions
                 that
                 are
                 remaining
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 D●scipline
                 and
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 l●st
                 by
                 any
                 sinnefull
                 silence
                 or
                 slacknesse
                 of
                 yours
                 that
                 should
                 blow
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iniquity
                 increase
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 men
                 should
                 flatter
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 thought
                 themselves
                 secure
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Jer.
                
                 7.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 not
                 onelie
                 whether
                 we
                 count
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 to
                 b●
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 wee
                 would
                 doe
                 for
                 joining
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 occasion
                 served
                 thereunto
                 :
                 We
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 we
                 should
                 willingly
                 joine
                 in
                 ▪
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 truely
                 Preached
                 in
                 sundry
                 Assemblies
                 there
                 ;
                 Yea
                 though
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 Churches
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 For
                 some
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 Praier
                 ,
                 and
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Hearing
                 
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Church
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 other
                 meetings
                 .
                 
                   Mars-hill
                
                 at
                 
                   Athens
                
                 was
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Prison
                 at
                 
                   Philippi
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 GOD
                 was
                 Preached
                 and
                 heard
                 lawfully
                 w●th
                 good
                 successe
                 in
                 th●se
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 17.
                 and
                 
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 might
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 w●rd
                 in
                 many
                 Parish
                 assemblies
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 in
                 when
                 gener●lly
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 professing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 M●n
                 ,
                 Soul●s
                 that
                 are
                 sincere
                 and
                 upright
                 hearted
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 are
                 this
                 day
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 m●ny
                 Congregations
                 indeed
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   See
                
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robinsons
                
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 lawfullnesse
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 ENGLAND
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 partake
                 in
                 their
                 prescript
                 Lyturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 though
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 administred
                 therein
                 ;
                 We
                 gave
                 you
                 account
                 the
                 last
                 Yeare
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Position
                 :
                 As
                 al●o
                 in
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 a
                 Discourse
                 of
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 Penned
                 by
                 our
                 Reverend
                 Brother
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ball.
                
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 ignorance
                 whil'st
                 we
                 lived
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 seene
                 cause
                 rather
                 to
                 bewaile
                 it
                 in
                 our selves
                 here
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 never
                 yet
                 
                 knew
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 describe
                 (
                 ●
                 the
                 things
                 you
                 mention
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   conjunctim
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 severally
                 )
                 
                   viz
                   :
                
                 to
                 be
                 Men
                 famously
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 sufficient
                 Testimoniall
                 thereof
                 from
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 Members
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 we
                 never
                 yet
                 knew
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 here
                 mentioned
                 are
                 wanting
                 :
                 and
                 generally
                 this
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 no
                 Testimoniall
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 it selfe
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 beene
                 admitted
                 (
                 further
                 then
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 expressed
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 Quest
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 to
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 joyned
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 some
                 that
                 come
                 over
                 bee
                 famously
                 knowne
                 to
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 Godly
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 sufficient
                 Testimoniall
                 with
                 them
                 from
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 is
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 Testimonal
                 from
                 p●ivate
                 Christians
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 Church-power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 dispence
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Church
                 communion
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 procure
                 all
                 due
                 Reverent
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 things
                 mentioned
                 were
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 w●u●d
                 be
                 also
                 requisite
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 partake
                 of
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 joyne
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 )
                 that
                 w●●
                 should
                 know
                 the
                 Congregation
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 one
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 persons
                 cannot
                 communicate
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 right
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 joine
                 not
                 as
                 Members
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 belong
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 admitting
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 of
                 Faith
                 admit
                 men
                 to
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 belong
                 only
                 to
                 Church
                 Members
                 ;
                 unles
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 Members
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 somtimes
                 a
                 Congregation
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 doe
                 remain
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 corruption
                 and
                 impurities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 withdraw
                 communion
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 Dr.
                 
                   Ames
                
                 gives
                 sundry
                 grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 
                   Cas
                   .
                   Cons
                   .
                   lib.
                   c.
                   12.
                   
                   Q.
                   3.
                   
                   Resp
                   .
                
                 2.
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 protest
                 against
                 some
                 grosse
                 corruptions
                 therein
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 knowledge
                 and
                 information
                 what
                 that
                 Congregation
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 Church
                 communion
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 heir
                 right
                 wee
                 admit
                 m●n
                 into
                 communion
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 admit
                 such
                 M●n
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 require
                 from
                 them
                 more
                 or
                 l●sse
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 testimoniall
                 from
                 the
                 congregation
                 is
                 one
                 main●
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 some
                 few
                 godly
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 come
                 from
                 
                   England
                
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 continuance
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 returning
                 again●
                 ;
                 have
                 not
                 beene
                 received
                 to
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 during
                 thei●
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 that
                 have
                 requested
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 )
                 whereas
                 ●uch
                 as
                 have
                 come
                 in
                 l●ke
                 manner
                 from
                 one
                 C●u●ch
                 to
                 another
                 m●ngst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 requ●st
                 have
                 been
                 r●ceived
                 :
                 the
                 Reason
                 ne
                 say
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Churc●es
                 are
                 better
                 
                 knowne
                 then
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 men
                 come
                 from
                 one
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 to
                 another
                 with
                 purpose
                 there
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 
                   England
                
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 rec●ived
                 into
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 received
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 
                   England
                   ;
                
                 viz
                 :
                 upon
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 come
                 (
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 )
                 and
                 wherefore
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 received
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 renounce
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 Members
                 as
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 ?
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 wee
                 believe
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 Members
                 )
                 any
                 true
                 Church
                 may
                 erre
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 now
                 bee
                 seene
                 some
                 unworthinesse
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 appeare
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 admitted
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 Members
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 binding
                 Rule
                 unto
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Churches
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 to
                 admit
                 and
                 receive
                 such
                 into
                 their
                 Chu●ch
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 shal
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 refuse
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 bin
                 before
                 ,
                 whether
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 our
                 walking
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 is
                 alike
                 towards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 others
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 towards
                 yours
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 practise
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                   Parker
                
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 admitted
                 for
                 a
                 Member
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Church
                 covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 have
                 formally
                 beene
                 admitted
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 where
                 he
                 lived
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   16.
                   3.
                   4.
                   p.
                
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Qu.
                 were
                 any
                 doubt
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 consciences
                 
                 concerning
                 your
                 owne
                 way
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 propounding
                 such
                 a
                 Qu.
                 for
                 further
                 light
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 ari●e
                 from
                 any
                 unnecessary
                 intermedling
                 of
                 ours
                 in
                 your
                 matters
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 us
                 to
                 condemne
                 or
                 judge
                 your
                 present
                 standing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 calling
                 
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 doings
                 or
                 sayings
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 some
                 men
                 we
                 should
                 looke
                 at
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 tempting
                 Question
                 ,
                 tending
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 pick
                 quarrells
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 framed
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 fr●me
                 their
                 owne
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 alwayes
                 been
                 slow
                 and
                 loth
                 to
                 judge
                 or
                 condemne
                 your
                 present
                 standing
                 ;
                 remembring
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   judgest
                   another
                   Mans
                   Servant
                   ,
                   he
                   standeth
                   or
                   falleth
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Master
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 knowing
                 you
                 well
                 (
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Deare
                 Brethren
                 )
                 and
                 your
                 integrity
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 wee
                 may
                 lawfully
                 and
                 safely
                 Answer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 doe
                 by
                 promising
                 a
                 few
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 for
                 explaining
                 the
                 Termes
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 
                   God
                
                 hath
                 so
                 dispos●d
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 and
                 at
                 liberty
                 :
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 not
                 
                   sui
                   juris
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Wives
                 ,
                 Children
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Apprentices
                 ,
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 Sickefolkes
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 meant
                 either
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 want
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 many
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 are
                 Reformed
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Concerning
                 standing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 onely
                 of
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 upon
                 House
                 or
                 Land
                 within
                 the
                 Precincts
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 conforming
                 in
                 judgement
                 or
                 practise
                 to
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Ecc●esiasticall
                 Ordinances
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 contenting
                 themselves
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Concerning
                 lawfull
                 and
                 safe
                 ;
                 where
                 safety
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 either
                 of
                 safety
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 danger
                 by
                 persecution
                 ,
                 these
                 Distinctions
                 wee
                 judge
                 necessary
                 to
                 bee
                 premised
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 count
                 your
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 lawfull
                 and
                 safe
                 ;
                 or
                 how
                 farre
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 our
                 Answer
                 is
                 in
                 3.
                 
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 
                   sui
                   juris
                   ,
                
                 may
                 lawfully
                 and
                 without
                 sinne
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 not
                 safely
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 continue
                 such
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 dwell
                 within
                 the
                 Pr●c●●cts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 neither
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 such
                 continuing
                 of
                 their
                 standing
                 ,
                 nor
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 neglect
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 default
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Worship
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Chu●ch
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 continue
                 such
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 safely
                 without
                 sinne
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 open
                 a
                 doore
                 of
                 further
                 enlargement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Propositions
                 wee
                 suppose
                 you
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 namely
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 
                   Though
                   Israel
                   play
                   the
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   not
                   Iudah
                   offend
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   not
                   yee
                   to
                   Gilgall
                   ,
                   nor
                   go
                   up
                   to
                
                 Bethaven
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   sweare
                   the
                   Lord
                   liveth
                   :
                   Ephraim
                   is
                   joyned
                   to
                   Idolls
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 ,
                 4.
                 15.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   ye
                   separate
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   no
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   receive
                   you
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   partaker
                   of
                   other
                   Mens
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   keep
                   thy selfe
                   pure
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   bee
                   not
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   yee
                   receive
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   Plagues
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 18.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Have
                   no
                   fellowship
                   with
                   the
                   unfruitfull
                   works
                   of
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   but
                   reprove
                   them
                   rather
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Ephraim
                   is
                   oppressed
                   and
                   broken
                   in
                   judgment
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   willingly
                   walked
                   after
                   the
                   Commandement
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   ought
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   rather
                   then
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 4
                 19.
                 and
                 5.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Jeroboam
                
                 made
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 a
                 Feast
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Eigth
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 devised
                 of
                 his
                 ●w●e
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Levites
                
                 left
                 their
                 Suburbs
                 and
                 their
                 posessions
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Iudah
                
                 and
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 for
                 
                   Ieroboam
                
                 and
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 had
                 cast
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 executing
                 the
                 Priests
                 Office
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 set
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Ierusalem
                
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   King.
                
                 12.
                 31
                 32
                 33.
                 with
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                
                 11.
                 14.
                 16.
                 
                 Vpon
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 grounds
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 such
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 second
                 Proposition
                 mentions
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 you
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 Proposition
                 neither
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 afraid
                 that
                 many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 practice
                 ,
                 doe
                 sinfully
                 pollute
                 themselves
                 by
                 partaking
                 in
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 corruptions
                 in
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 remaining
                 in
                 sundry
                 of
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 your
                 part
                 whilst
                 you
                 live
                 among
                 them
                 faithfully
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 and
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 wherin
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 Church
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 Wherein
                 wee
                 wish
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 that
                 our selves
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 watchfull
                 and
                 faithfull
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 were
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Proposition
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 good
                 sundry
                 wayes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 precepts
                 ,
                 wherin
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 28.
                 20.
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 6.
                 33.
                 to
                 yeild
                 our selves
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chr.
                
                 30.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 please
                 our selves
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 instituted
                 and
                 appointed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 examples
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 seeking
                 her
                 beloved
                 untill
                 shee
                 finde
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 fullest
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 was
                 in
                 
                   David
                   ;
                
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 his
                 heavy
                 Lamentation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wanted
                 the
                 full
                 fruition
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 longings
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 thereto
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 63.
                 and
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 42.
                 and
                 84.
                 although
                 he
                 enjoyed
                 
                   Abiathar
                
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ephod
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 
                   Gad
                
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 23.
                 6
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 &c.
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 22.
                 5.
                 when
                 good
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 from
                 
                   Babilon
                
                 to
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 viewing
                 the
                 People
                 at
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Ahava
                
                 found
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Levi
                 there
                 ,
                 afore
                 he
                 would
                 goe
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 unto
                 
                   Iddo
                
                 a
                 the
                 place
                 Ca●iphia
                 for
                 Ministers
                 for
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 8.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 &c.
                 And
                 when
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 
                   Ierusalem
                
                 they
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 Boothes
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 
                 Month
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 practice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appointed
                 season
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 like
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 done
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 o●
                 
                   Ioshua
                
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Nun
                
                 unto
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Neh.
                
                 8.
                 14.
                 
                 &c.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 though
                 ●ee
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 any
                 scale
                 of
                 Remission
                 or
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fullfill
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 3.
                 15
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 example
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 observe
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 examples
                 being
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 ,
                 doe
                 shew
                 us
                 how
                 farre
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 from
                 contenting
                 our selves
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Voluntary
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 needfull
                 and
                 very
                 profitable
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 neglected
                 .
                 To
                 thinke
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 well
                 bee
                 spared
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 content
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 appoint
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 our selves
                 wiser
                 then
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Our
                 owne
                 infirmities
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 w●nts
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 continuall
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 meanes
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 for
                 supplying
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 correcting
                 what
                 is
                 amisse
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 continuance
                 and
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 a
                 proud
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 knowes
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 ,
                 who
                 thinkes
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 spirituall
                 Institution
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 i●
                 not
                 lawfull
                 nor
                 safe
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Christian
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 such
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 where
                 he
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 we
                 do
                 exhort
                 you
                 lovingly
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 whom
                 your
                 example
                 may
                 embolden
                 thereunto
                 :
                 For
                 necessity
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 th●se
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 That
                 neither
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 others
                 doe
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 voluntary
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 ●et
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 bee
                 free
                 )
                 to
                 remove
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 rather
                 this
                 latter
                 .
                 For
                 sometimes
                 i●
                 Israel
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 their
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 Sacrifice
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 And
                 ●o
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   wee
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   abomination
                   of
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   stone
                   us
                   ?
                
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 therefore
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Exo.
                   8.
                   25.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Hos
                   .
                   2.
                   14.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   opinion
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                
                 
                 
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Goa
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   answer
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   without
                   sinne
                   ,
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   such
                   Ordinances
                   as
                   Superiors
                   provide
                   not
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 hereuntois
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 
                 may
                 more
                 peaceably
                 and
                 quietly
                 bee
                 observed
                 where
                 the
                 Commandement
                 and
                 countenance
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 is
                 afforded
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 is
                 fullfilled
                 the
                 saying
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Kings
                   shall
                   bee
                   thy
                   nursing
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Queens
                   thy
                   nursing
                   Mothers
                   ,
                
                 Esa
                 .
                 49.
                 23.
                 and
                 doubtlesse
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   Prov.
                
                 21.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 doth
                 incline
                 them
                 to
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 somtimes
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 themselves
                 are
                 Alients
                 and
                 Strangers
                 .
                 
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Darius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Artaxerxes
                   ,
                
                 gave
                 great
                 countenance
                 and
                 incouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   offer
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   sweet
                   savour
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   ,
                   Ezra
                
                 6.
                 8
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 I●
                 which
                 case
                 good
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 blesseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 put
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 beautifie
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 7.
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Kings
                   and
                   all
                   in
                   Authority
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   godly
                   and
                   peaceable
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   Godlinesse
                   and
                   honesty
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ordained
                 and
                 commanded
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 way
                 (
                 yeilding
                 out
                 reverence
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 )
                 this
                 observing
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 pract●ce
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 4.
                 19.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 29.
                 and
                 the
                 approved
                 practise
                 of
                 Believers
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 neglected
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 namely
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Magistrate
                 therein
                 ,
                 such
                 neglect
                 would
                 have
                 
                 beene
                 their
                 grievous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 be●ng
                 all
                 either
                 Heathens
                 or
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 yet
                 enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Church
                 Communion
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 needfull
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 when
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 bee
                 not
                 so
                 when
                 Magistrates
                 doe
                 professe
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 Christians
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 losers
                 by
                 having
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 worse
                 condition
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 but
                 professed
                 E●emies
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 ▪
                 Superiors
                 should
                 neglect
                 to
                 provide
                 bodily
                 sustenance
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 any
                 Mans
                 Conscience
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 would
                 thinke
                 it
                 lawfull
                 b●y
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 sit
                 ▪
                 still
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 perish
                 for
                 hunger
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 Authority
                 over
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 answer
                 for
                 It
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 tell
                 how
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 can
                 excuse
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 thinks
                 no●
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 food
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 his
                 temporall
                 life
                 ;
                 or
                 doe
                 not
                 willingly
                 in
                 this
                 spirituall
                 hunger
                 break
                 through
                 stone
                 Walls
                 as
                 the
                 Proverbe
                 i●
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 from
                 Sea
                 to
                 Sea
                 to
                 seeke
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 way
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 perish
                 without
                 spirituall
                 food
                 ,
                 because
                 others
                 provide
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 eleventh
                 Quere
                 ,
                 concerning
                 your
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 which
                 Answer
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exhortation
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pray
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 to
                 make
                 effectuall
                 by
                 his
                 blessing
                 for
                 those
                 good
                 ends
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 intend
                 therein
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 reflect
                 upon
                 our selves
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 wayes
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ;
                 as
                 seeing
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 judge
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 sinfull
                 ignorance
                 and
                 negligence
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 ●o
                 observe
                 and
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 upon
                 occasion
                 given
                 by
                 this
                 Qu.
                 wee
                 doe
                 commend
                 to
                 your selves
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercy
                 pardon
                 our
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 your selves
                 and
                 his
                 servants
                 in
                 ●ur
                 deare
                 Native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 remaining
                 and
                 removing
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 this
                 Qu.
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 and
                 last
                 but
                 one
                 compared
                 
                 
                 together
                 speakes
                 of
                 Believers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 possibility
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 Believers
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 possibility
                 of
                 salva●on
                 ,
                 but
                 possibly
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 most
                 undoubtedly
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                   Joh.
                
                 3.
                 16.
                 and
                 5.
                 24.
                 the
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 overthrow
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Arminians
                 to
                 establish
                 falling
                 from
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Extra
                   Ecclesiam
                   non
                   est
                   salus
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 conceive
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 universally
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Vniversall
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 borne
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                
                 10.
                 16.
                 and
                 17.
                 20.
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 elected
                 Company
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh
                
                 3.
                 3.
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Visible
                 ,
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 old
                 saying
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Wolves
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   Sheepe
                   without
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 10.
                 16.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 universally
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 :
                 Inasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Christs
                 Sheepe
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                
                 10.
                 28.
                 of
                 whom
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 not
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Thiefe
                 that
                 repented
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 was
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 trouble
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 tell
                 of
                 what
                 Visible
                 Church
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 saved
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Iob
                
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 salvation
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 question
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 Visible
                 Church
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 posterity
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 of
                 which
                 line
                 &
                 race
                 it
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 men
                 did
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 they
                 joined
                 themselves
                 in
                 Visible
                 fellowship
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 8.
                 10.
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 of
                 
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 15.
                 were
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 believers
                 and
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 of
                 yeares
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 believers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 afore
                 they
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 salvation
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Believer
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 bee
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 m●y
                 di●
                 and
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 afore
                 hee
                 can
                 bee
                 joyned
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 good
                 Emperour
                 
                   Valenti●ian
                
                 2.
                 died
                 before
                 hee
                 could
                 bee
                 baptize●
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 your selves
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 thinke
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 makes
                 men
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 your
                 fourth
                 Question
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 then
                 deny
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 salvation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 unlesse
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 without
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 you
                 to
                 imagine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 doe
                 hold
                 that
                 so
                 ;
                 oft
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 believer
                 doth
                 not
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sence
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sence
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 writeth
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Church
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 17.
                 20.
                 and
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 judgeing
                 her
                 own
                 Members
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 visible
                 Churches
                 have
                 )
                 yet
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 Judgeing
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 within
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 them
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 believers
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 no.
                 Mr.
                 
                   B●i●●
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 cleare
                 in
                 proving
                 this
                 Position
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 many
                 objections
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Di●ces
                   .
                   tryal
                   .
                   Q.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Question
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 every
                 believer
                 (
                 if
                 possibly
                 he
                 can
                 )
                 is
                 alwayes
                 bound
                 to
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 because
                 ,
                 else
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Question
                 suggests
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 other
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                   1.
                   8.
                   
                   Math.
                
                 6.
                 10.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 willingly
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 disparagement
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ▪
                 Churches
                 with
                 giving
                 power
                 and
                 privilegdes
                 therunto
                 
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 4.
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 his
                 gracions
                 presence
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   20.
                   
                   Rev.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   Exod.
                
                 20.
                 24.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 were
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 believers
                 should
                 live
                 and
                 no●
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 Church
                 ?
                 These
                 priviledges
                 and
                 promises
                 would
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 offered
                 therin
                 ,
                 unthankfully
                 neglected
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 voluntarily
                 abstaining
                 from
                 joyning
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 noted
                 and
                 condemned
                 as
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 10.
                 25.
                 and
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 fearefull
                 unbelievers
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 13.
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 durst
                 no
                 man
                 joyne
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 Scripture
                 have
                 been
                 forward
                 in
                 practise
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                   2.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Zach.
                   8.
                   23.
                   
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 41
                 ,
                 42.
                 and
                 9.
                 26.
                 and
                 have
                 mourned
                 with
                 much
                 bitternesse
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 Liberty
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                
                 56.
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   Ps
                   .
                
                 42.
                 and
                 63.
                 and
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 this
                 joyning
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 orderly
                 walking
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                   2.
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 14.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 If
                 Believers
                 doe
                 neglect
                 this
                 joyning
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 unkindnesse
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 one
                 believer
                 may
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 two
                 why
                 not
                 three
                 ,
                 foure
                 &c.
                 and
                 ▪
                 if
                 all
                 believers
                 should
                 doe
                 thus
                 ,
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 visible
                 Churches
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 unles
                 he
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 
                   unbelievers
                
                 Churches
                 :
                 foras
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mountains
                
                 are
                 not
                 an
                 house
                 untill
                 they
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 digged
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Quarry
                 ,
                 and
                 squared
                 &
                 hewn
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 are
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 house
                 :
                 so
                 believers
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 in
                 some
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 meete
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 humane
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 united
                 ;
                 so
                 Christian
                 or
                 believers
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 without
                 visible
                 union
                 into
                 some
                 particular
                 .
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                   Perkins
                
                 having
                 said
                 that
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 militant
                 Church
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 no
                 preaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 invocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Name
                 ,
                 no
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 concludes
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 admonished
                 evermore
                 to
                 joyn
                 himselfe
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sound
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Expos
                   .
                
                 of
                 
                   Creed
                
                 in
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Ames
                 gives
                 6.
                 
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 every
                 Christian
                 should
                 ioyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Cas
                   .
                   Cons●
                   .
                
                 L.
                 4.
                 c.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Q.
                
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Illi
                   igitur
                   qui
                   ▪
                   occasion●●
                   
                   habent
                   adjungendi
                   sese
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   &
                   ●am
                   negligunt
                   ,
                   gravissimè
                   peccant
                   ,
                   non
                   tantum
                   in
                   Deum
                   ratione
                   Institutionis
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiam
                   in
                   suas
                   proprias
                   animas
                   ratione
                   benedictionis
                   adjunctae
                   ,
                   etsi
                   obstinatè
                   persistant
                   in
                   ipsa
                   incu●ia
                   ,
                   quicquid
                   alias
                   profitentur
                   ,
                   vix
                   possunt
                   haberi
                   pro
                   fidelibus
                   Regnum
                   Dei
                   verè
                   quaerentibus
                   .
                
                 Medul
                 .
                 Theol.
                 
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   32.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 13th
                 .
                 Question
                 speakes
                 of
                 private
                 
                 and
                 illiterate
                 persons
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 Body
                 combined
                 ,
                 wee
                 looke
                 at
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 incongruous
                 expression
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 company
                 so
                 combined
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 fitly
                 called
                 private
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 illiterate
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 humane
                 learning
                 )
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 a
                 Church-body
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 publike
                 Congregation
                 and
                 society
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 among
                 themselves
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 election
                 and
                 deposing
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Question
                 makes
                 mention
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 private
                 acts
                 but
                 publike
                 or
                 people-like
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 literate
                 or
                 learned
                 men
                 therefore
                 publike
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 humane
                 learning
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 withall
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 publike
                 office
                 or
                 imployment
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 illiterate
                 be
                 an
                 
                   exegesis
                
                 of
                 private
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 
                   exegesis
                
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 Question
                 asketh
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   and
                   convenient
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   company
                   should
                   themselvs
                   ordinarily
                   examine
                   elect
                   ,
                   ordain
                   and
                   depose
                   their
                   owne
                   Ministers
                   ?
                
                 if
                 
                   ordinarily
                
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   frequently
                   ,
                
                 we
                 answer
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 Church
                 doe
                 frequently
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 suspition
                 of
                 much
                 levity
                 and
                 rashnesse
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 unfaithfulnesse
                 or
                 unworthy
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   ordinar●ly
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   frequent
                
                 taking
                 in
                 and
                 putting
                 out
                 againe
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 things
                 doe
                 often
                 and
                 frequently
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 doubtlesse
                 a
                 Judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 changes
                 in
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   three
                   shepheards
                   have
                   I
                   cut
                   off
                   in
                   one
                   moneth
                   ,
                   Zach.
                
                 11.
                 8.
                 that
                 People
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 
                 sheep
                 having
                 no
                 Shepheard
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   a
                   land
                   many
                   are
                   the
                   Princes
                   thereof
                   ,
                   Pro.
                
                 28.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 for
                 the
                 transgressions
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 thereof
                 ;
                 we
                 meane
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 comming
                 in
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 some
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 roome
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 furnished
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 Ministers
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   13.
                   1.
                   
                   &
                   21.
                   18.
                   
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 
                   ordinarily
                
                 )
                 doth
                 seeme
                 to
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 sometimes
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 convenient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 Now
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 just
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 Question
                 maketh
                 mention
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 onely
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 counsell
                 or
                 advice
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 unlawfull
                 or
                 inconvenient
                 in
                 such
                 assistance
                 ,
                 because
                 Churches
                 are
                 as
                 Sisters
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 practice
                 in
                 ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 removall
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 assistance
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 none
                 that
                 Ministers
                 have
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 any
                 Congregation
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 overseers
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 nor
                 convenient
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 such
                 assistance
                 (
                 
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 authority
                 or
                 power
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 lawfull
                 and
                 convenient
                 that
                 every
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 what
                 ever
                 their
                 humane
                 learning
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 much
                 or
                 lesse
                 )
                 should
                 elect
                 and
                 choose
                 their
                 Ministers
                 :
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 give
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 calling
                 their
                 owne
                 Ministers
                 unto
                 such
                 Churches
                 as
                 have
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 it
                 unto
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 gives
                 it
                 indifferently
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 one
                 Church
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 thought
                 you
                 doubted
                 whether
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 calling
                 Ministers
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 here
                 alledge
                 many
                 Reasons
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 constant
                 judgement
                 
                 of
                 the
                 eminent
                 Lights
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 studious
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 hope
                 (
                 till
                 we
                 hear
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 that
                 your selves
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 those
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 which
                 are
                 alledged
                 by
                 1
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   2
                   Zanchius
                   ,
                
                 3
                 Mr
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                
                 4
                 Dr
                 
                   Ames
                   ,
                
                 and
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 others
                 doe
                 satisfie
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 
                   Institut
                   4.
                   3.
                   14.
                   15.
                   
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   De
                   redemp
                   .
                   in
                   4.
                   praecep
                   .
                   p.
                
                 1015.
                 1016.
                 
                 &c.
                 who
                 alledgeth
                 
                   Bucer
                
                 and
                 
                   Musculus
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   1.
                   
                   Reply
                   p.
                   44.
                   &c.
                   
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   M●dul
                   .
                   Theol.
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   21.
                   
                   Sect.
                   30
                   &
                   cas
                   .
                   consc
                   .
                   lib.
                   4.
                   c.
                   25.
                   
                   Q.
                   5.
                   
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   Demonist
                   .
                   of
                   disc
                   .
                   c.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 objection
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                   illiterate
                   ,
                
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 or
                 convenient
                 for
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 owne
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 illiterate
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 men
                 of
                 humane
                 learning
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 further
                 answere
                 thereto
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 us
                 when
                 a
                 company
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 combined
                 into
                 a
                 Church-body
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 speake
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 usually
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 among
                 them
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 want
                 all
                 humane
                 learning
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 Universities
                 and
                 usually
                 have
                 been
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 our
                 native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 godly
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 company
                 that
                 doe
                 so
                 combine
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 afterwards
                 for
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Teachers
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 gathered
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 elected
                 and
                 ordained
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 such
                 among
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 combining
                 and
                 uniting
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 could
                 hinder
                 them
                 of
                 liberty
                 to
                 choose
                 Ministers
                 to
                 themselves
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 any
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 liberty
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 precious
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 matter
                 to
                 bee
                 combined
                 into
                 a
                 Church-body
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 illiterate
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 thereof
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 need
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 enjoying
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 worth
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happinesse
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 reproached
                 as
                 illiterate
                 or
                 unworthy
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 owne
                 Ministers
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 learning
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 learning
                 is
                 but
                 madnesse
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 science
                 falsly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 6.
                 20.
                 and
                 indeed
                 of
                 none
                 account
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 available
                 for
                 direction
                 and
                 guidance
                 in
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 this
                 election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   19.
                   20.
                   
                   &
                   2.
                   14
                   
                   ▪
                   Job
                
                 32.
                 8.
                 9.
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 usefull
                 therewith
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 and
                 (
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 )
                 doe
                 abhorre
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 wee
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 proud
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 vilified
                 Believers
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 want
                 thereof
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                   but
                   this
                   people
                   which
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   are
                   cursed
                   ,
                
                 John
                 7.
                 47.
                 48.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 fourty
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 company
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 properly
                 and
                 truely
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 against
                 them
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   may
                   seeme
                   not
                   sufficient
                   :
                
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 any
                 where
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 above
                 fourty
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 mortall
                 man
                 can
                 justly
                 say
                 it
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 rather
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 18.
                 20.
                 doth
                 plainly
                 imply
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 then
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 being
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 answere
                 of
                 an
                 offendor
                 may
                 appeale
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                
                 and
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 fourty
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   Adams
                
                 family
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Noah●
                
                 in
                 his
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 twenty
                 or
                 fourty
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 company
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 ability
                 and
                 right
                 :
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 some
                 cases
                 are
                 more
                 difficult
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Churches
                 of
                 lesse
                 spirituall
                 abilities
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 afford
                 assistance
                 and
                 direction
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 at
                 others
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 Churches
                 should
                 seeke
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 advice
                 ,
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                
                 did
                 send
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                
                 in
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 determined
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 right
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                
                 did
                 long
                 endevour
                 to
                 have
                 ended
                 that
                 matter
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 which
                 shewes
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 have
                 transacted
                 that
                 businesse
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 ability
                 had
                 served
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 endevour
                 had
                 been
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 presuming
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 .
                 We
                 conceive
                 then
                 that
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 above
                 fourty
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 number
                 that
                 you
                 mention
                 ,
                 have
                 right
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 transact
                 all
                 their
                 owne
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 businesses
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 matters
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                
                 16.
                 19.
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 noteth
                 Ministeriall
                 or
                 delegated
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 committed
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 directed
                 his
                 Speech
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Disciples
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Question
                 was
                 propounded
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 
                   ●eter
                
                 answered
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 generall
                 officers
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 Commission
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 believing
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 confessing
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 rocke
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 built
                 ;
                 wherein
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 represent
                 all
                 Believers
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 
                   Peter
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 Keyes
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 all
                 Believers
                 that
                 shall
                 joine
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 confession
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 afterward
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 expresly
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 according
                 hereunto
                 in
                 that
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 seene
                 by
                 
                   John
                
                 in
                 a
                 vision
                 sitting
                 on
                 thrones
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 white
                 rayment
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 Crownes
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                
                 14.
                 
                 Now
                 Thrones
                 and
                 Crownes
                 are
                 ensignes
                 of
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 unto
                 us
                 that
                 authority
                 and
                 governing
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 committed
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Doctor
                 
                   Fulke
                
                 hath
                 this
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Keyes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   (
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   are
                   )
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   person
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                   (
                   agreeably
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   )
                   doe
                   confesse
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Popes
                   pardons
                
                 chap.
                 3.
                 
                 P.
                 381.
                 
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 The
                 authority
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 execution
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 exercise
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 who●e
                 Church
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 appointed
                 Governours
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 confusion
                 :
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Rhemists
                
                 on
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Doctor
                 
                   Whitaker
                
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   quod
                   nos
                   dicimus
                   Petrum
                   gessisse
                   personam
                   omnium
                   Apostolorum
                   ;
                   quare
                   hanc
                   promissionem
                   non
                   uni
                   Petro
                   ,
                   sed
                   toti
                   Ecclesiae
                   factam
                   esse
                   ,
                   &
                   totam
                   Ecclesiam
                   in
                   illo
                   claves
                   accepisse
                   .
                   De
                   pontif
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   Q.
                   2.
                   c.
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 Booke
                 hee
                 is
                 pregnant
                 and
                 plaine
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Keyes
                 is
                 meant
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Keyes
                 are
                 given
                 in
                 
                   Peter
                
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 taught
                 by
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 4.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 where
                 he
                 proves
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 visible
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 hee
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 congregation
                 )
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 commited
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 and
                 answereth
                 many
                 Objections
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 And
                 page
                 2
                 of
                 that
                 third
                 Book
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 foure
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                
                 16.
                 19.
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 thereby
                 as
                 
                   Peters
                
                 successour
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 those
                 words
                 as
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 but
                 the
                 Ministers
                 alone
                 :
                 The
                 fourth
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 
                   Peter
                
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 that
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Of
                 these
                 he
                 refuseth
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 as
                 unsound
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaines
                 the
                 fourth
                 as
                 onely
                 agreeing
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 Master
                 
                   Baine
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 Every
                 Church
                 by
                 Christs
                 institution
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                   Dioces
                   .
                   Tryall
                   Quest
                   .
                   1.
                   p.
                
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 tells
                 us
                 page
                 11.
                 what
                 hee
                 meant
                 by
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 Church
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 wee
                 understand
                 here
                 not
                 figuratively
                 tataken
                 Metonymically
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Syn●cdochecally
                 for
                 Ministers
                 administring
                 ordinances
                 ;
                 but
                 properly
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 body
                 politicke
                 standing
                 of
                 People
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Governours
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 every
                 Church
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 within
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Elders
                 alone
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 by
                 Church
                 institution
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 But
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 figuratively
                 by
                 a
                 synecdoche
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Church
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 politique
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 people
                 and
                 Ministers
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Independency
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 
                   Question
                
                 also
                 makes
                 mention
                 :
                 We
                 doe
                 confesse
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 independent
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 dep●nd
                 on
                 Christ
                 both
                 for
                 direction
                 from
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                   10.
                   27.
                   
                   Act.
                
                 3.
                 23.
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                
                 ●5
                 .
                 5.
                 and
                 16.
                 13.
                 but
                 for
                 dependency
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 subordination
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 Wee
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 are
                 plaine
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   heare
                   not
                   
                   the
                   Chu●ch
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   beto
                   thee
                   as
                   an
                
                 Heathen
                 
                   or
                
                 Publican
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 promise
                 unto
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 plaine
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   shall
                   binde
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 &c.
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bids
                 the
                 Church
                 deliver
                 the
                 impenitent
                 sinner
                 unto
                 
                   Satan
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 4.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 censure
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Heathen
                
                 or
                 
                   Publican
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 becomes
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 bound
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 delivered
                 unto
                 
                   Satan
                   ,
                
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 firme
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 censure
                 ,
                 as
                 leaves
                 no
                 roome
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 reverse
                 or
                 disanull
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 takes
                 away
                 that
                 kinde
                 of
                 dependency
                 and
                 subordination
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   Nos
                   plane
                   dicimus
                   ●cclesias
                   initiò
                   regi
                   solitas
                   esse
                   à
                   suis
                   pastoribus
                   ,
                   sic
                   quidem
                   ut
                   nullis
                   essent
                   externis
                   ,
                   aut
                   Ecclesi●s
                   ,
                   aut
                   Episcopis
                   subditae
                   ,
                   non
                   Colossensis
                   ,
                   Ephaesi●ae
                   ,
                   non
                   Philippensis
                   ,
                   Thessaloniensi
                   ,
                   non
                   h●
                   Romanae
                   ,
                   non
                   Romanae
                   cuiquam
                   ,
                   se●
                   paris
                   omnes
                   inter
                   se
                   juris
                   essent
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   sui
                   omnes
                   juris
                   et
                   mancipij
                   Whitak
                   de
                   Pontif.
                   Roman
                   .
                   Question
                   1.
                   
                   Chapter
                   1.
                   
                   Section
                
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 in
                 summe
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 were
                 not
                 dependent
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 absolutely
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 independent
                 .
                 Wee
                 affirme
                 saith
                 Master
                 
                   Baine
                   ,
                
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 were
                 singular
                 Congregations
                 equall
                 in
                 dependent
                 each
                 of
                 other
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 subjection
                 ,
                 Diocesse
                 tryall
                 .
                 
                   Q
                   1.
                   pag.
                
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 twentieth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Parker
                
                 his
                 third
                 Booke
                 of
                 
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Politie
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 this
                 Title
                 
                   De
                   summitate
                   Ecclesiae
                   particularis
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 21.
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   paritate
                   Ecclesiarum
                   ,
                
                 where
                 he
                 openeth
                 and
                 explaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 confirmeth
                 what
                 we
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 independency
                 and
                 paritie
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 learned
                 discourse
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 you
                 for
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 doe
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 there
                 
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 or
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   ●it
                   .
                   1
                   5.
                   
                   Acts
                   14.
                   23.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 28.
                 whose
                 worke
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 lawes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 5.
                 ●7
                 and
                 unto
                 whom
                 so
                 teaching
                 and
                 ruling
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 and
                 submit
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 Government
                 meerly
                 Popular
                 or
                 Democraticall
                 (
                 which
                 Divines
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Writers
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 condemne
                 in
                 
                   Morillius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 )
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 believe
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 a
                 Government
                 meerely
                 Aristocratical
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 government
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 from
                 entermedling
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 power
                 therein
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 government
                 we
                 conceive
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 be
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 infringing
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 choosing
                 their
                 owne
                 Officers
                 ,
                 in
                 admitting
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 censuring
                 of
                 offendors
                 ,
                 even
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Colosse
                
                 must
                 admonish
                 
                   Archippus
                
                 of
                 his
                 duety
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 you
                 know
                 hath
                 22.
                 
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 her
                 officers
                 ,
                 
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                   3.
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 Master
                 
                   Baine
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 power
                 by
                 election
                 to
                 choose
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 power
                 of
                 instituting
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 destituting
                 also
                 :
                 
                   Instituere
                   &
                   destituere
                   ejusdem
                   est
                   potestatis
                   ,
                
                 Dioces
                 .
                 Triall
                 P.
                 88.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 evinceth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 generall
                 Pastors
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 oecumenicall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 proveth
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
                 (
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 Minister
                 )
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 89.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 Sheep
                 censure
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 Children
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 absurd
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 answereth
                 ,
                 that
                 similitudes
                 hold
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 naturall
                 Parents
                 are
                 no
                 waies
                 Children
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 :
                 but
                 spirituall
                 fathers
                 are
                 so
                 fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 they
                 are
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 Shepherds
                 are
                 no
                 waies
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 but
                 Ministers
                 are
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Parents
                 and
                 Shepherds
                 are
                 absolutely
                 Parents
                 and
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 bee
                 they
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 Parents
                 and
                 Pastors
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 accordingly
                 behave
                 themselves
                 
                   p.
                
                 89.
                 
                 (
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 and
                 more
                 a●
                 large
                 is
                 this
                 Objection
                 answered
                 by
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   ,
                
                 Polit.
                 Eccles
                 .
                 
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   12.
                   p.
                
                 78.
                 79.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 owne
                 Churches
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 shew
                 wherein
                 others
                 
                 have
                 such
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 persons
                 who
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                
                 89.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Officers
                 alone
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Officers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 offend
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Even
                 
                   Paul
                
                 himselfe
                 though
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Officer
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 sends
                 to
                 them
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 blames
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 sooner
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 which
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 all
                 Church
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Officers
                 alone
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                
                 reproving
                 
                   Pergamus
                
                 and
                 
                   Thyatira
                
                 for
                 suffering
                 
                   Balaamites
                   ,
                   Nicholaitans
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 
                   Iezebel
                
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 reformation
                 herein
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 2.
                 sends
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 whole
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 those
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 eare
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 spirit
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 )
                 but
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 these
                 corrupt
                 persons
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 duty
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ▪
                 Now
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 abuses
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 argues
                 some
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 them
                 argues
                 some
                 remissenesse
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 alone
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 thought
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 abuses
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 appeared
                 to
                 spring
                 up
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 their
                 behaviour
                 &
                 practise
                 when
                 the
                 two
                 Tribes
                 and
                 an
                 halfe
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Altar
                 upon
                 the
                 bankes
                 of
                 
                   Jordan
                   ,
                   Ios
                   .
                
                 22.
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 together
                 at
                 
                   Shilo
                   ,
                
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 warre
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 
                   Phineas
                
                 and
                 ten
                 Princes
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 expostulate
                 with
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 delivered
                 their
                 Message
                 they
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 trespasse
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
                   v.
                
                 16.
                 
                 which
                 plainely
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 or
                 Rulers
                 alone
                 )
                 thought
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 see
                 abuses
                 reformed
                 and
                 redressed
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 exercise
                 of
                 government
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 
                   Achan
                
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 
                   Ca●mi
                
                 had
                 committed
                 a
                 trespasse
                 in
                 the
                 accursed
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   ●is
                   .
                
                 7.
                 it
                 is
                 counted
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 as
                 brought
                 a
                 Plague
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 committed
                 a
                 trespasse
                 in
                 the
                 accursed
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Ioshua
                
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 
                   El●ers
                
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   Israel
                
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 transgressed
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 stolne
                 of
                 the
                 accursed
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 among
                 their
                 owne
                 stuffe
                 .
                 
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 wrath
                 fell
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 perished
                 not
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 
                   Iosh
                   .
                
                 22.
                 20.
                 
                 Now
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 he
                 have
                 perished
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 wrath
                 must
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 preventing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 timely
                 suppressing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 a
                 duty
                 lying
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Officers
                 alone
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 the
                 just
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 shall
                 beare
                 his
                 owne
                 burden
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 6.
                 5.
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 brought
                 wrath
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 for
                 
                   Achans
                
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 government
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 prevented
                 ,
                 or
                 timely
                 reformed
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                
                 alone
                 )
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 put
                 Lepers
                 and
                 uncleane
                 persons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 ,
                 
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 power
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 else-where
                 he
                 counts
                 it
                 no
                 Sacriledge
                 for
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 those
                 keyes
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 16.
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 frivolous
                 thing
                 to
                 thinke
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 
                   Quasi
                   absque
                   sacrilegio
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   tractare
                   claves
                   priva●i
                   nequeant
                   ,
                   qui
                   e●●s
                   privatim
                   tractare
                   jubeatur
                   .
                   Quoties
                   fratres
                   suos
                   admonere
                   ,
                   consolari
                   ,
                   et
                   aedificare
                   .
                   Imò
                   ve●ò
                   est
                   &
                   publica
                   clavium
                   tractatio
                   quam
                   plebs
                   Christiana
                   in
                   unum
                   coacta
                   sine
                   ullo
                   sacrilegio
                   ministrat
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   2.
                   p.
                
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                 singular
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 or
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 concurrent
                 judgement
                 of
                 many
                 worthy
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 with
                 great
                 consent
                 hold
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 government
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 form
                 compounded
                 of
                 all
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 therein
                 .
                 
                   
                     Si
                     velimus
                     Christum
                     ipsum
                     respicere
                     ,
                     fuit
                     semper
                     Ecclesiae
                     Regimen
                     monarchicum
                     :
                     Si
                     Ecclesiae
                     presbyter●s
                     ,
                     qui
                     in
                     Doctrina
                     et
                     disciplina
                     suas
                     partes
                     agebant
                     ,
                     Aristocraticum
                     :
                     si
                     totum
                     corpus
                     Ecclesiae
                     quatenus
                     in
                     Electione
                     Episcoporum
                     et
                     presbyterorum
                     suffragia
                     ferebat
                     ,
                     it
                     a
                     tamen
                     ut
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     semper
                     à
                     presbyteris
                     servaretur
                     ,
                     Democraticum
                     :
                     Sic
                     partim
                     Aristocritum
                     partim
                     Democraticum
                     ,
                     partim
                     etiam
                     Monarchicum
                     est
                     ,
                     semper
                     que
                     fuit
                     Ecclesiae
                     Regimen
                     ,
                  
                   Whita
                   .
                   
                     de
                     pontif
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   Qu.
                   1.
                   
                     c.
                     1.
                     sect
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   
                     Cartwright
                  
                   )
                   is
                   governed
                   with
                   that
                   kinde
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   that
                   write
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Common-wealths
                   affirme
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   head
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   and
                   Pastors
                   that
                   Governe
                   in
                   Common
                   and
                   with
                   like
                   Authority
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Aristocraty
                   ,
                   or
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   secluded
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   their
                   interest
                   in
                   Church
                   matters
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Democraty
                   ,
                   or
                   popular
                   State
                   ,
                   1
                   
                     Reply
                     p.
                  
                   51.
                   
                
                 And
                 when
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitegift
                   ,
                
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 Admonition
                 would
                 infer
                 this
                 consequence
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 ruled
                 the
                 better
                 estate
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 popular
                 state
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 In
                 Answer
                 hereunto
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   of
                   this
                   before
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   declared
                   that
                   the
                   mixed
                   estate
                   is
                   best
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Realme
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                  
                   181.
                   182.
                   
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   whereas
                   Mr.
                   Dr.
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   Absolution
                   or
                   restoring
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   again
                   pertaineth
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   :
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   I
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Presbytery
                  
                   or
                   
                     Eldership
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Church
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   hath
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   the
                   absolution
                   or
                   restoring
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                  
                   183.
                   
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   Saint
                   
                     Paul
                  
                   did
                   both
                   understand
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   (
                   
                     viz.
                  
                   that
                   rule
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Mat.
                     18.
                     
                     Tell
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                  
                   but
                   he
                   communicateth
                   this
                   power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Excommunication
                   should
                   be
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   alone
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   biddeth
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Corinth
                  
                   twise
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   once
                   by
                   a
                   Metaphor
                   ,
                   another
                   time
                   in
                   plaine
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   Excommunicate
                   the
                   Incestuous
                   person
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   2d.
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Repentance
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   intreateth
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   receive
                   him
                   again
                   :
                   And
                   therfore
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   Absolution
                   of
                   the
                   Excommunication
                   doth
                   pertain
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   followeth
                   that
                   the
                   excommunication
                   doth
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   appertainunto
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                  
                   184.
                   
                   And
                   again
                   that
                   the
                   Ancients
                   had
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   peoples
                   consent
                   was
                   required
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Ministers
                  
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Authority
                   to
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   It
                   may
                   appeare
                   almost
                   in
                   every
                   page
                   of
                   
                     Cyprians
                     Epistles
                     .
                  
                   In
                   
                     Augustines
                  
                   time
                   it
                   appeareth
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   required
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                  
                   187.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Fenner
                   ,
                
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 which
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 to
                 deale
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 distinguisheth
                 into
                 judiciarie
                 ,
                 as
                 deciding
                 of
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 dispencing
                 of
                 Censures
                 .
                 and
                 extrajudiciary
                 ,
                 as
                 Election
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 
                   &c.
                
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Atque
                   haec
                   sunt
                   negotia
                   quae
                   praestari
                   debent
                   :
                   In
                   quibus
                   per
                   omnes
                   Ecclesias
                   summa
                   Ecclesiastica
                   potestas
                   presbyterio
                   demandata
                   est
                   ,
                   ita
                   tamen
                   ut
                   in
                   his
                   quae
                   maximi
                   sunt
                   momenti
                   ,
                   et
                   ad
                   ecclesiae
                   totius
                   bonum
                   velruinam
                   maxime
                   spectant
                   ,
                   post
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   suam
                   de
                   his
                   captum
                   consilia
                   Ecclesiae
                   denunciantur
                   ,
                   ut
                   si
                   quid
                   habeant
                   quod
                   consulant
                   vel
                   objiciant
                   in
                   ●●edium
                   proferant
                   :
                   postea
                   ,
                   autem
                   auditis
                   et
                   assentien
                   ibus
                   (
                   nisi
                   ad
                   majorem
                   Senatum
                   negotium
                   deferri
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   necesse
                   ad
                   turbas
                   vita●das
                   sive
                   componendas
                   ,
                   quod
                   tum
                   cum
                   Major
                   pars
                   Ecclesiae
                   dissentit
                   ,
                   faciendum
                   est
                   )
                   decervenda
                   et
                   pro
                   decretis
                   Ecclesiis
                   pro●onenda
                   sunt
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 declares
                 what
                 hee
                 meanes
                 by
                 those
                 matters
                 
                   maxim
                   momenti
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 absolution
                 ,
                 elections
                 ,
                 and
                 deposings
                 of
                 
                   Ministers
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrae
                   The.
                   lib.
                   7.
                   c
                
                 7.
                 wherin
                 he
                 plainly
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 power
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 yet
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 greatest
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 Censures
                 and
                 Elections
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 counsell
                 or
                 object
                 ,
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 matters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 bin
                 heard
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 liberty
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chro.
                   30.
                   23.
                   
                   Acts
                   1.
                   15.
                   23.
                   26.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   4.
                   
                   &
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                   Zanchius
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   quos
                   exerceri
                   debet
                   excommunicatio
                   ,
                
                 answers
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   nempe
                   per
                   Ecclesia●
                   ,
                   seu
                   per
                   ministros
                   Ecclesiae
                   nomine
                   ,
                   eoque
                   et
                   cum
                   consensu
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   Promissio
                   illa
                   ,
                   Quaecunque
                   ligaveritis
                   ,
                   ad
                   totam
                   Ecclesiam
                   est
                   facta
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Praeterea
                   Apostolus
                   hoc
                   expressius
                   declaravit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                   congregatis
                   vobis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   alloquebatur
                   autem
                   totam
                   Ecclesiam
                   .
                   Patres
                   idem
                   docent
                   :
                   Cyprianus
                   ad
                   Cornelium
                   Rom.
                   Episcopum
                   seribit
                   se
                   multum
                   laborasse
                   apud
                   plebem
                   ,
                   ut
                   par
                   daretur
                   lapsis
                   p●enitentibus
                   :
                   Si
                   ergo
                   non
                   erat
                   unius
                   Episcopi
                   cum
                   suo
                   Presbyterio
                   solvere
                   quempiam
                   ,
                   sed
                   requirebatur
                   plebis
                   eoque
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   consensus
                   :
                   Ergo
                   neque
                   ligari
                   quispiam
                   poterat
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   Excommunicari
                   ,
                   sine
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   consensu
                   .
                   Augustinus
                   etiam
                   contra
                   Donatistas
                   ait
                   ,
                   supersedendum
                   esse
                   excommunicatione
                   Quando
                   tota
                   plebs
                   laborant
                   eodem
                   merbo
                   ,
                   Quid
                   ita
                   ?
                   causam
                   adfert
                   ,
                   Quia
                   inquit
                   ,
                   non
                   assentientur
                   excommunicationi
                   .
                   &c.
                   Satis
                   aperte
                   docet
                   tunc
                   temporis
                   non
                   solitum
                   fuisse
                   excommunicationem
                   ferri
                   in
                   Quempiam
                   sine
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   consensu
                   ;
                   et
                   ratio
                   est
                   in
                   promptu
                   ,
                   Quae
                   enim
                   adomnes
                   pertinent
                   eum
                   consensu
                   omnium
                   fieri
                   debent
                   :
                   Ergo
                   sine
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   consensu
                   excommunicari
                   nemo
                   debet
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 comparing
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Common-wealth
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Dictators
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 the
                 Quirites
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 government
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 an
                 Aristocratie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 a
                 Democratie
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   rebus
                   igitur
                   gravissimis
                   ,
                   quae
                   ad
                   totum
                   corpus
                   pertinent
                   ,
                   uti
                   est
                   Excommunicatio
                   ,
                   sine
                   consensu
                   et
                   authoritate
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   nihil
                   fieri
                   debet
                   ,
                   de
                   Redempt
                   ,
                   in
                   prae
                   c.
                   4.
                   pag.
                   983.
                   &c.
                   
                   Calvins
                
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Cyprianus
                   cum
                   meminit
                   per
                   quos
                   suo
                   tempore
                   exerceretur
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   potestas
                   jurisdictionis
                   )
                   adjungere
                   solet
                   totum
                   Clerum
                   Episcopo
                   ,
                   sed
                   .
                   libi
                   quoque
                   demonstrat
                   ,
                   sic
                   praefuisse
                   clerum
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   ut
                   plebs
                   inter●m
                   à
                   cognitione
                   non
                   excluderetur
                   ,
                   sic
                   enim
                   scribit
                   ;
                   Ab
                   initio
                   Episcopatus
                   mei
                   statui
                   sine
                   Cleri
                   consilio
                   &
                   plebis
                   
                   consensu
                   nihil
                   agere
                   ,
                   Instit.
                   1.
                   4.
                   c.
                   11.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   addo
                   ,
                   illam
                   esse
                   legitimam
                   in
                   excommunicando
                   homine
                   progressionem
                   quam
                   demonstrat
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   si
                   non
                   soli
                   Seniores
                   seorsim
                   id
                   faciant
                   ,
                   sed
                   conscia
                   &
                   approbante
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   in
                   eum
                   scilicet
                   modum
                   ,
                   ut
                   plebis
                   multitudo
                   non
                   regat
                   actionem
                   ,
                   sed
                   observet
                   ,
                   ut
                   testis
                   &
                   custos
                   ,
                   ne
                   quid
                   per
                   libidinem
                   à
                   paucis
                   geratur
                   ,
                   Instit
                   .
                   l.
                   4.
                   c.
                   12.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 penned
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 modest
                 offer
                 of
                 disputation
                 ,
                 doe
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elders
                 that
                 exercise
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 performe
                 any
                 maine
                 and
                 materiall
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 act
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 free
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 in
                 Propos
                 .
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Refuter
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Downams
                
                 Sermon
                 for
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 is
                 plaine
                 and
                 full
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Part
                
                 2.
                 of
                 his
                 reply
                 
                   p.
                
                 104
                 105
                 ,
                 106.
                 where
                 answering
                 Doctor
                 
                   Downam
                   ,
                
                 that
                 counted
                 it
                 schismaticall
                 novelty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 should
                 be
                 holden
                 in
                 part
                 to
                 be
                 Democrattcall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Refuter
                 for
                 so
                 holding
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Brownist
                
                 or
                 
                   Anabaptist
                   ;
                
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 proves
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 delivers
                 his
                 owne
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 forme
                 ,
                 compounded
                 of
                 all
                 three
                 Estates
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 tenent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 government
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 Democraticall
                 or
                 popular
                 ,
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Illyricus
                   ,
                
                 of
                 Doctor
                 
                   Fulke
                   .
                
                 Doctor
                 
                   Willet
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   P.
                   Martyr
                   ,
                
                 Dr
                 
                   Whitaker
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 Master
                 
                   Baines
                
                 his
                 judgement
                 we
                 heard
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Question
                 .
                 
                   Vrsinus
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 Question
                 .
                 
                   Quibus
                   commissa
                   est
                   potestas
                   clavium
                   ▪
                
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Quibus
                   denunciatio
                   verbi
                   divini
                   delegata
                   est
                   ,
                   iisdem
                   &
                   potestas
                   illa
                   clavium
                   ;
                   quae
                   verò
                   denunciatio
                   fit
                   in
                   Ecclesiastica
                   disciplina
                   est
                   totius
                   Ecclesie
                   ,
                   ad
                   totam
                   enim
                   Ecclesiam
                   pertinet
                   disciplina
                   &
                   jurisdictio
                   spiritualis
                   ,
                   sed
                   alio
                   modo
                   fit
                   illa
                   denunciatio
                   in
                   verbi
                   divini
                   ministerio
                   ,
                   quam
                   in
                   Ecclesiae
                   judicio
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 telling
                 how
                 this
                 denunciation
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Church
                 censures
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Ecclesiastico
                   judicio
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   gratiae
                   &
                   irae
                   Dei
                   non
                   fit
                   denunciati
                   .
                   ab
                   uno
                   aliquo
                   privatim
                   ▪
                   sed
                   à
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   aut
                   nomine
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   '
                   ab
                   its
                   qui
                   ad
                   hoc
                   delecti
                   sunt
                   communi
                   omnium
                   consensu
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 answering
                 objections
                 brought
                 against
                 the
                 
                 use
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Potest
                   concedi
                   quod
                   Christus
                   non
                   intelligat
                   Presbyterium
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   sed
                   propriè
                   sumat
                   vocabulum
                   Ecclesiae
                   ante
                   Christum
                   Jdaicae●
                   ,
                   post
                   Christum
                   Christianae
                   :
                   Sed
                   in
                   Ecclesiae
                   jurisdictione
                   oportet
                   aliquem
                   esse
                   ordinem
                   ,
                   aliquos
                   oportet
                   esse
                   constitutos
                   ab
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   alioquin
                   esset
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Quis
                   ordo
                   servari
                   debeat
                   in
                   exercenda
                   clavium
                   potestate
                
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   principalis
                   pars
                   in
                   excommunicatione
                   est
                   denunciatio
                   ,
                   qua
                   &c.
                   atque
                   haec
                   denunciatio
                   qua
                   quis
                   excommunicatur
                   non
                   est
                   penes
                   Ministrum
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   sed
                   penes
                   ipsam
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   &
                   ejus
                   nomine
                   fit
                   ,
                   quia
                   mandatum
                   hoc
                   à
                   Christo
                   datum
                   est
                   Ecclesiae
                   ;
                   nam
                   ipse
                   ait
                   expressè
                   ,
                   Dic
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 abuses
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 cautions
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 or
                 Rule
                 there
                 annext
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 judgement
                 ▪
                 that
                 if
                 Excommunication
                 should
                 be
                 passed
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 proceedings
                 would
                 be
                 both
                 Oligarchy
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 :
                 
                   Attentem
                   expendatum
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   à
                   toto
                   Presbyterio
                   ,
                   probetur
                   ab
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   non
                   suscipiatur
                   privat
                   â
                   authoritate
                   ,
                   ne
                   ministerium
                   Ecclesiae
                   convertatur
                   in
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   &
                   Tyrannidem
                   ,
                
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 
                   De
                   clavibus
                   regni
                   coelorum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Pareus
                
                 delivering
                 certaine
                 
                   porismata
                
                 or
                 ,
                 conclusions
                 concerning
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Quòd
                   excommunicandi
                   potestas
                   non
                   fit
                   penes
                   unum
                   Episcopum
                   ,
                   vel
                   paucos
                   pastores
                   ,
                   sed
                   penes
                   Ecclesiam
                   ;
                   proindelicet
                   pastores
                   &
                   presbyteri
                   ordinis
                   cau
                   ▪
                   â
                   primas
                   habeant
                   partes
                   circa
                   censuras
                   Ecclesiasticas
                   ,
                   &
                   per
                   eos
                   h●
                   administrentur
                   ;
                   quod
                   tamen
                   citra
                   consensum
                   Ecclesiae
                   pastores
                   ad
                   exclusionem
                   proced●re
                   non
                   debeant
                   ,
                   alibi
                   demonstravimus
                   in
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 answering
                 
                   Stapletons
                
                 objections
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 alone
                 ▪
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 absolve
                 the
                 
                   Lapsi
                
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Cyprianus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   ad
                   Cornelium
                   Romanum
                   Episcopum
                   scribit
                   s●
                   multum
                   apua
                   plebem
                   laborasse
                   ut
                   pax
                   daretur
                   lapsis
                   ,
                   quam
                   si
                   per
                   se
                   dare
                   potuisset
                   ,
                   non
                   erat
                   cur
                   adeo
                   in
                   persuadenda
                   plebe
                   se
                   fatigasset
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Pareus
                
                 and
                 
                   Cyprian
                
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 some
                 power
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Musculus
                   ,
                
                 although
                 he
                 thinke
                 there
                 be
                 little
                 use
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 Church
                 discipline
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 excluded
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 hand
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 speakes
                 
                   De
                   disciplina
                   Ecclesiastica
                   :
                   Hisce
                   de
                   rebus
                   non
                   constituet
                   Minister
                   suo
                   proprio
                   arbitratu
                   ,
                   sed
                   erit
                   ad
                   institutionem
                   earum
                   director
                   ,
                   &
                   adhibebit
                   suffragia
                   &
                   consensum
                   sue
                   plebis
                   ,
                   ne
                   quicquam
                   invitae
                   Ecclesie
                   imponatur
                   .
                   Denique
                   curabit
                   ut
                   plebs
                   ipsa
                   viros
                   graves
                   ,
                   timentes
                   Dei
                   ,
                   ac
                   boni
                   testimonii
                   deligat
                   ,
                   quorum
                   curâ
                   &
                   vigilantiâ
                   disciplina
                   Ecclesiastica
                   administratur
                   ,
                   &
                   si
                   quid
                   gravioris
                   momenti
                   accidat
                   ,
                   ad
                   ipsam
                   Ecclesiam
                   referatur
                   :
                   Loc.
                   com
                   .
                   de
                   Ministris
                   verbi
                   Dei
                   ,
                   in
                   tit
                   .
                   de
                   potestate
                   Ministrorum
                   p.
                
                 377.
                 
                 And
                 afterward
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 comming
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 deposing
                 of
                 unworthy
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Quaeritur
                   hic
                   per
                   quos
                   disciplina
                   ista
                   administrari
                   debeat
                   ?
                   Respondeo
                   ,
                   primum
                   Ecclesiae
                   populus
                   potestatem
                   habens
                   elegendi
                   dignum
                   Ministrum
                   ,
                   habet
                   etiam
                   (
                   teste
                   Cypriano
                   )
                   potestatem
                   indignum
                   recusandi
                   :
                   deinde
                   qui
                   Judices
                   sunt
                   Censoresque
                   morum
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   ex
                   officio
                   tenentur
                   redargnere
                   peccantem
                   Ministrum
                   ,
                   si
                   duobus
                   aut
                   tribus
                   testibus
                   fide
                   dignis
                   coram
                   Ecclesia
                   Dei
                   convictus
                   fuerit
                   .
                   Tertiò
                   ,
                   iidem
                   cum
                   consensu
                   &
                   suffragiis
                   plebis
                   deponent
                   Ministrum
                   ,
                   vel
                   ad
                   ltempus
                   ,
                   vel
                   in
                   universum
                   ,
                   vel
                   excommunicabunt
                   tandem
                   juxta
                   quaitatem
                   peccati
                   vel
                   defectus
                   illius
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 429.
                 
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Potestas
                   hujus
                   disciplinae
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 )
                 
                   quoad
                   jus
                   ipsum
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   Ecclesiam
                   illam
                   in
                   communi
                   ,
                   cujus
                   membrum
                   est
                   peccator
                   :
                   ad
                   illos
                   enim
                   pertinet
                   ejicere
                   ,
                   ad
                   quos
                   pertinet
                   primò
                   admittere
                   ,
                   &
                   corporis
                   totius
                   interest
                   ex
                   aequo
                   membrorum
                   conservatio
                   vel
                   amputatio
                   ,
                   cum
                   Ecclesi●
                   idcirco
                   consensu
                   (
                   eoque
                   Magistratu
                   non
                   permittente
                   tantum
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   approbante
                   &
                   constituente
                   )
                   est
                   executioni
                   mandanda
                   .
                
                 Medul
                 .
                 Theol.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 37.
                 
                 Sect.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 observing
                 a
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dispencing
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Neque
                   tamen
                   dispensatio
                   omnis
                   ,
                   omneque
                   exercitum
                   est
                   penes
                   rectores
                   solos
                   ,
                   sed
                   juxta
                   temperamentum
                   formae
                   partim
                   Aristocratice
                   ,
                   partim
                   Democraticae
                   de
                   manda●ae
                   Rectoribus
                   suis
                   Ecclesi●
                   ,
                   que
                   ipsa
                   per
                   se
                   obire
                   satis
                   commodè
                   nequit
                   ,
                   retinente
                   vero
                   dispensationem
                   illam
                   
                   illudque
                   exercitium
                   quod
                   &
                   ipsi
                   convenit
                   ,
                   &
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   ejus
                   lignitatem
                   ,
                   authoritatem
                   ,
                   &
                   libertatem
                   à
                   Christo
                   donatam
                   .
                   Posit
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Imo
                   vero
                   est
                   &
                   publica
                   clavium
                   tractatio
                   ,
                   quam
                   plebes
                   Christiana
                   in
                   unum
                   coacta
                   ,
                   sine
                   ullo
                   acrilegio
                   administrat
                   .
                
                 Polit.
                 Eccles
                 .
                 l.
                 3
                 c.
                 2
                 p.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 testimonies
                 we
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 produce
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 should
                 thinke
                 that
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 Church
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 were
                 some
                 singular
                 opinion
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 swerving
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 disallowed
                 by
                 Orthodox
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 besides
                 these
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 ●thers
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 now
                 we
                 spare
                 to
                 alledge
                 ,
                 intending
                 onely
                 ●hese
                 few
                 for
                 a
                 taste
                 instead
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 this
                 Question
                 demandeth
                 whe●her
                 we
                 give
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 all
                 Church
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Presbyters
                
                 thereof
                 alone
                 ?
                 Our
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 thus
                 nor
                 so
                 ,
                 neither
                 all
                 to
                 ●he
                 people
                 excluding
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 excluding
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 either
                 meerly
                 Democraticall
                 ,
                 or
                 meerly
                 Aristocraticall
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whereas
                 this
                 Question
                 demandeth
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 acts
                 of
                 Government
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 those
                 particular
                 acts
                 mentioned
                 :
                 this
                 seemeth
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 demand
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 mention
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 acts
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 one
                 Governour
                 may
                 performe
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Individualls
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 or
                 kinds
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 there
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 particular
                 mentioning
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 taste
                 take
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 calling
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 and
                 dismissing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 againe
                 ;
                 The
                 ordinary
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 peoples
                 mouth
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 The
                 dispensing
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 The
                 permitting
                 of
                 any
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 enjoining
                 silence
                 :
                 The
                 putting
                 of
                 matters
                 to
                 Vote
                 ,
                 and
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 sentence
                 in
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 offendors
                 ,
                 or
                 receiving
                 
                 in
                 of
                 Penitents
                 after
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 Acts
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 another
                 member
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 presuming
                 above
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 here
                 demanded
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 do
                 without
                 the
                 particular
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 wee
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 (
                 whose
                 Stewards
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 requires
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 ●or
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 consent
                 thereto
                 :
                 Christs
                 Sheep
                 ought
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 10.
                 27.
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 that
                 speak
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 willfully
                 dissent
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 waies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sinfull
                 dissent
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Passage
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 doing
                 their
                 duty
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 goes
                 upon
                 a
                 supposall
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 suppose
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 rule
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                
                 and
                 Brethren
                 doe
                 not
                 dissent
                 nor
                 are
                 divided
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 The
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 were
                 of
                 one
                 heart
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 32.
                 
                 Yet
                 none
                 needs
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 rule
                 and
                 Government
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 their
                 agreement
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Flders
                 did
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 full
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 miserable
                 mistake
                 either
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Brethren
                 must
                 needs
                 dissent
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 all
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 ruling
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 peoples
                 minde
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Shepheards
                 to
                 their
                 flocks
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 with
                 force
                 and
                 rigour
                 have
                 you
                 ruled
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Ezech.
                
                 34.
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ▪
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 commandeth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 alloweth
                 such
                 things
                 ▪
                 they
                 neither
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 nor
                 ought
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 consent
                 unto
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 Rulers
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 bring
                 
                 Judgement
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 did
                 wickedly
                 beare
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 loved
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Ieremiah
                
                 5.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 Question
                 demandeth
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 whom
                 in
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 more
                 then
                 by
                 other
                 Members
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 doe
                 rule
                 in
                 propriety
                 of
                 speaking
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ?
                 wherein
                 are
                 sundry
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 rule
                 ?
                 Whereunto
                 wee
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                
                 nor
                 the
                 people
                 doe
                 rule
                 with
                 Lordly
                 and
                 Princely
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Soveraigne
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 over
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 King
                 and
                 Lawgiver
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   33.
                   23.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Luk.
                   19.
                   27.
                   
                   Jam.
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   Elders
                   are
                   forbidden
                   to
                   be
                   Lords
                   over
                   Gods
                   heritage
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                   Or
                   to
                   exercise
                   authority
                   as
                   the
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 20.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 themselves
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 28.
                 20.
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   Baine
                
                 sheweth
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 there
                 are
                 diversities
                 of
                 Ministeries
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 Lords
                 then
                 one
                 :
                 (
                 and
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 look
                 as
                 great
                 Lords
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 Ministers
                 of
                 more
                 and
                 lesse
                 honour
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Steward
                 to
                 the
                 Scullery
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Lord-like
                 or
                 Master-like
                 power
                 in
                 any
                 besides
                 themselves
                 :
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 and
                 others
                 having
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 honourable
                 services
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Masterlike
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 servants
                 :
                 On
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   1.
                   22.
                   p.
                
                 395.
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 no
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 any
                 power
                 but
                 Ministeriall
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 and
                 
                   Evangelists
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   20.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Yea
                 such
                 a
                 service
                 as
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 Ministers
                 having
                 it
                 so
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 Lords
                 ;
                 many
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ;
                 we
                 preach
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 our selves
                 your
                 servants
                 for
                 Iesus
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   Dioces
                   .
                
                 Tryall
                 .
                 
                   Q.
                   2.
                   p.
                
                 74.
                 
                 The
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 rule
                 as
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   24.
                   45.
                   
                   Luke
                
                 12.
                 
                 42.
                 
                 As
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 As
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 guides
                 ,
                 leaders
                 or
                 overseers
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 before
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 them
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.
                   12.
                   
                   H●b
                   .
                
                 13.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 rule
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 do
                 ?
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 doe
                 in
                 these
                 acts
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 acting
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 consenting
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Steward
                 over
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 household
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 guide
                 or
                 leader
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 or
                 led
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Over
                 whom
                 they
                 doe
                 rule
                 ?
                 even
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Member
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 flocke
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 overseers
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.
                   28.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 rule
                 is
                 expresse
                 and
                 plaine
                 that
                 women
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   34.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                
                 2
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 vote
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 ;
                 besides
                 voting
                 imports
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 government
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 subjection
                 and
                 obedience
                 which
                 belongs
                 unto
                 women
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 women
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Church
                 matters
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 meerly
                 by
                 
                 multitude
                 or
                 plurality
                 of
                 Votes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 rules
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 will
                 ▪
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 will
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 or
                 Minor
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 and
                 Law
                 for
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   Iam.
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   Isa
                   .
                   33.
                   22.
                   
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Exod.
                
                 23.
                 2.
                 21.
                 22.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 practice
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 usually
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 doth
                 consent
                 and
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gives
                 a
                 joint
                 unanimus
                 Vote
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 requires
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 15.
                 6.
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Apostolike
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 things
                 were
                 carried
                 (
                 nor
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 Major
                 or
                 Minor
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 dissenting
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 .
                 
                   Act.
                
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 &
                 ●
                 .
                 46
                 &
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 ●
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 25.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 matters
                 with
                 us
                 are
                 carried
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Vote
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 joint
                 consent
                 
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 your
                 meaning
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Question
                
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 Votes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 course
                 we
                 take
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 Churches
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 owne
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 attendance
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 Churches
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 men
                 of
                 humble
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 depend
                 on
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 King
                 for
                 guidance
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 worke
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 supposall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 votes
                 ,
                 especially
                 considering
                 what
                 promises
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 unto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 godly
                 concord
                 and
                 agreement
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 gracious
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                   32.
                   39.
                   
                   Zeph.
                   3.
                   9.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 20.
                 which
                 promifes
                 we
                 believe
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 corruptions
                 &
                 distempers
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 dissention
                 may
                 arise
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Corinth
                   :
                
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 us
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 blesse
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 often
                 )
                 then
                 before
                 matters
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 vote
                 ,
                 our
                 course
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 consent
                 in
                 one
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 any
                 brother
                 dissent
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 patiently
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 alledgements
                 of
                 Scripture
                 or
                 good
                 reasons
                 are
                 duely
                 weighed
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 his
                 judgement
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 will
                 readily
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 appeare
                 they
                 who
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 factiously
                 or
                 partially
                 carried
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 labour
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 error
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 comfortably
                 concurreth
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 still
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 admonished
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 standing
                 under
                 censure
                 ,
                 their
                 vote
                 is
                 nullified
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 without
                 obstinate
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 doe
                 dissent
                 still
                 ,
                 yet
                 referre
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 sentence
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 weighty
                 as
                 in
                 Excommunication
                 )
                 till
                 the
                 reasons
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 have
                 bin
                 duly
                 pondered
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 brotherly
                 means
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 for
                 mutuall
                 information
                 and
                 conviction
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 difference
                 still
                 continue
                 the
                 sentence
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 weighty
                 )
                 is
                 still
                 demurred
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 other
                 Churches
                 have
                 
                 been
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 will
                 send
                 their
                 Elders
                 to
                 communicate
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 
                   pro
                   imperio
                   ,
                
                 binding
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 dictates
                 but
                 by
                 propounding
                 their
                 grounds
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 These
                 courses
                 with
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 blessing
                 (
                 which
                 usually
                 accompanieth
                 his
                 Ordinance
                 )
                 faithfully
                 taken
                 and
                 followed
                 ,
                 will
                 prevaile
                 either
                 to
                 settle
                 one
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ▪
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 preserve
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 dissentors
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 light
                 sufficient
                 to
                 warrant
                 them
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 :
                 Such
                 subjection
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   21.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 the
                 Elders
                 should
                 refuse
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 (
                 after
                 brotherly
                 admonition
                 and
                 due
                 patient
                 waiting
                 )
                 deny
                 them
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 better
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 never
                 had
                 occasion
                 of
                 such
                 withdrawing
                 communion
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 need
                 requireth
                 )
                 Churches
                 send
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 for
                 their
                 counsell
                 and
                 advice
                 .
              
               
                 Meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 unitie
                 and
                 verity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 reforme
                 any
                 that
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 thankes
                 bee
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 have
                 sundry
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   15
                   16.
                   2
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   19.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 19.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   4.
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Cor
                   12.
                   28.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   17.
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   &c
                
                 and
                 
                   vers
                   .
                
                 8.
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 frequently
                 holden
                 forth
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 requires
                 Churches
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 one
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   &
                   2.
                   13.
                   11.
                   
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 1.
                 2.
                 and
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 lead
                 his
                 people
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 agreement
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                   Jer.
                   32.
                   29.
                   
                   Isa
                
                 11
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 &c.
                 
                   Zeph.
                   3.
                   9.
                   
                   Ioh.
                
                 16.
                 13.
                 with
                 many
                 motives
                 and
                 Rules
                 from
                 Scripture
                 for
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 truth
                 and
                 love
                 .
                 Now
                 Faith
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 promises
                 and
                 submits
                 to
                 these
                 precepts
                 and
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 these
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 Faith
                 
                 are
                 profitable
                 meanes
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 4.
                 2.
                 as
                 these
                 Churches
                 have
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 yeares
                 since
                 our
                 comming
                 into
                 this
                 Countrey
                 :
                 And
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 sanctified
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 with
                 thankfull
                 hearts
                 to
                 improve
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 help
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 a
                 Platforme
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 which
                 you
                 mention
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 meanes
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 if
                 thereby
                 you
                 meane
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 expedient
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 for
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 that
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 gift
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 a●l
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 any
                 Christian
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 compile
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 such
                 a
                 platforme
                 .
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whose
                 Confessions
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 booke
                 called
                 
                   The
                   harmony
                   of
                   Confessions
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Master
                 
                   Robinson
                
                 at
                 
                   Leiden
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Low-countries
                   ,
                
                 who
                 have
                 published
                 such
                 platformes
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 condemne
                 or
                 disallow
                 :
                 neither
                 count
                 we
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 or
                 inexpedient
                 for
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 upon
                 just
                 occasion
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 platforme
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 by
                 authority
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 binding
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 believe
                 and
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 platforme
                 ,
                 without
                 adding
                 ,
                 altering
                 ,
                 or
                 omitting
                 ▪
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 doubtfull
                 whether
                 such
                 platformes
                 be
                 lawfull
                 or
                 expedient
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 therein
                 doe
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 swerve
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 then
                 the
                 imposing
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 seeme
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 wholesome
                 words
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Which
                 reason
                 against
                 such
                 Platformes
                 ,
                 makes
                 nothing
                 against
                 Sermons
                 or
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 though
                 Sermons
                 must
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 Preaching
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 needlesse
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 such
                 Platformes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 snare
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dangerous
                 
                 temptation
                 of
                 attending
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imposers
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 examining
                 thereof
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 faith
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 wisedome
                 or
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 men
                 had
                 dominion
                 over
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 ought
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   &
                   2.
                   1.
                   ver
                   .
                
                 Christians
                 have
                 liberty
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   5.
                   39.
                   1
                   
                   Thess
                   .
                
                 5.
                 21.
                 but
                 the
                 foresaid
                 imposing
                 of
                 platformes
                 and
                 confessions
                 compiled
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 seeme
                 to
                 abridge
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 meanes
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 dangerous
                 hinderance
                 of
                 some
                 verity
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 truth
                 as
                 binding
                 men
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 apprehensions
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 without
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 better
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 shutting
                 the
                 doore
                 against
                 any
                 further
                 light
                 which
                 God
                 may
                 give
                 to
                 his
                 best
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 discerning
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 they
                 saw
                 at
                 first
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 doubt
                 such
                 imposed
                 platformes
                 are
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 wise
                 not
                 expedient
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 into
                 
                   Classes
                
                 and
                 Synods
                 we
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 necessary
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 likewise
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 end
                 any
                 matter
                 that
                 concernes
                 onely
                 themselves
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 counsell
                 and
                 advice
                 from
                 neighbour
                 Churches
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                
                 did
                 send
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Classes
                
                 and
                 Synods
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 limitations
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 is
                 summarily
                 laid
                 downe
                 by
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                   ,
                   Medul
                   .
                   Theol.
                   l
                   1.
                   c.
                   39.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 27.
                 unto
                 whom
                 we
                 do
                 wholly
                 consent
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 doing
                 no
                 weighty
                 matter
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 counsell
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Classes
                   ,
                
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 restraine
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 as
                 fearing
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 
                   C●asses
                
                 an
                 undue
                 power
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 belongs
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 also
                 an
                 abridgment
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 transact
                 their
                 owne
                 matters
                 (
                 whether
                 more
                 or
                 
                 lesse
                 weighty
                 )
                 among
                 themselves
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 )
                 without
                 such
                 necessary
                 dependence
                 upon
                 
                   Classes
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   Q.
                   14.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 of
                 that
                 Answere
                 .
                 And
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Genevah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Low-countries
                   ,
                
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Classes
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 said
                 that
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 are
                 
                   absque
                   potestate
                   omni
                   in
                   rebus
                   grandtoribus
                   ,
                   ut
                   in
                   excommunicatione
                   ;
                
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   li.
                   2.
                   c.
                   36.
                   
                   Sect.
                   11.
                   p.
                
                 310.
                 
                 And
                 Master
                 
                   Baine
                
                 sheweth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 governing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 greater
                 edification
                 voluntarily
                 confederate
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 or
                 exercise
                 their
                 power
                 but
                 with
                 mutuall
                 communion
                 ,
                 one
                 asking
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Dioces
                   .
                   Triall
                   Q.
                   1.
                   p.
                
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 
                   Geneva
                
                 made
                 his
                 consociation
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 prime
                 Churches
                 were
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Church
                 by
                 this
                 union
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 intire
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 needed
                 support
                 in
                 exercising
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 wee
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 
                   Q.
                   14
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 all
                 Churches
                 have
                 right
                 of
                 Government
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 advice
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 lesse
                 ability
                 to
                 transact
                 their
                 owne
                 matters
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 afore
                 alledged
                 in
                 the
                 page
                 immediately
                 precedent
                 ,
                 clearly
                 sheweth
                 against
                 Doctor
                 
                   Downham
                   ,
                
                 Doctor
                 
                   Sutcliffe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 which
                 have
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 with
                 power
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 precisely
                 formed
                 
                   juxta
                   formam
                   illam
                   quae
                   in
                   verbo
                   patefacta
                   est
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 forme
                 which
                 is
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 are
                 more
                 defective
                 and
                 imperfect
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 binde
                 Churches
                 to
                 do
                 no
                 weighty
                 matters
                 without
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 
                   Classes
                   ,
                
                 were
                 to
                 blinde
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 imperfect
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Synods
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 power
                 that
                 their
                 determination
                 shall
                 binde
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 obedience
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 speake
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 yet
                 understand
                 .
                 Indeed
                 
                   Bellarmine
                
                 makes
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 or
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   standum
                   sit
                   corum
                   
                   sententiae
                   ,
                   quia
                   ipsi
                   sic
                   statuerunt
                   ,
                   quomodo
                   statur
                   sententia
                   Praetoris
                   in
                   causis
                   politicis
                   ;
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 obey
                 or
                 suffer
                 :
                 
                   de
                   Concil
                   .
                   &
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Orthodoxe
                 Writers
                 do
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 him
                 therein
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Councell
                 or
                 Synod
                 is
                 onely
                 
                   inquisitio
                   quaedam
                   &
                   dictio
                   sententiae
                   ministrato●ia
                   &
                   limitata
                   ,
                   ita
                   ut
                   tantum
                   valeat
                   decretum
                   Concilii
                   quantum
                   valeat
                   ejus
                   ratio
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Bellarminus
                   enervatus
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 certaine
                 enquiring
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 sentence
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 limitation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 force
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Junius
                
                 expresseth
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Sententia
                   Concilii
                   per
                   se
                   ipsam
                   suasionis
                   non
                   coactionis
                   est
                   judicium
                   ministeriale
                   ,
                   non
                   authoritatem
                   ,
                   per
                   se
                   necessitatemque
                   adferens
                   ,
                   Animadvers
                   .
                
                 upon
                 
                   Bellarmine
                
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Councell
                 is
                 of
                 it selfe
                 onely
                 of
                 advice
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 compulsion
                 or
                 constraint
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 judgement
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 not
                 authority
                 of
                 it selfe
                 nor
                 necessity
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 we
                 doe
                 wholly
                 consent
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 clause
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   a
                   Synod
                   should
                   binde
                   if
                   not
                   to
                   obedience
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   peaceable
                   suffering
                   ,
                
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 sufferings
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 punishments
                 in
                 Purse
                 or
                 Person
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 civill
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 and
                 Church-censures
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 an
                 offendor
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 whereof
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 cast
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Onely
                 Christ
                 hath
                 Authority
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 for
                 the
                 government
                 
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 h●s
                 lawes
                 doe
                 oblige
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   Jam.
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   Jsa
                   .
                   33.
                   22.
                   
                   ●
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   10.
                   ●ct
                   .
                
                 3.
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 for
                 themselves
                 or
                 their
                 Members
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 see
                 all
                 their
                 Members
                 observe
                 those
                 Laws
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 and
                 commanded
                 
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   20.
                   
                   Deu●
                   .
                   33.
                   3.
                   
                   Iohn
                
                 10.
                 27.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 Church
                 shall
                 presume
                 further
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 beyond
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 such
                 case
                 their
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Lawes
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 
                   Col.
                
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 To
                 walke
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Hos
                   .
                
                 5.
                 11.
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 servants
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   or
                   .
                   7.
                   23.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 5.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 outward
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 consisteth
                 properly
                 
                 and
                 essentially
                 in
                 election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 Doctor
                 
                   ●mes
                
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 
                   Cas
                   .
                   Cons
                   .
                   l.
                   4.
                   c.
                   25.
                   
                   Q.
                
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 election
                 is
                 so
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 the
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Church
                 officer
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 nullity
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Mornay
                   ,
                
                 that
                 learned
                 noble
                 man
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                
                 approveth
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                
                 election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Altar
                 ,
                 nor
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 where
                 (
                 omitting
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 it
                 appeares
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 void
                 ;
                 And
                 
                   Mornay
                
                 addeth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Bishops
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   nullá
                   plane
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   nulla
                   proinde
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 presupposed
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 no
                 Imposition
                 seeing
                 without
                 election
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   c.
                   11.
                   p.
                
                 375.
                 
                 Yet
                 sometimes
                 the
                 peoples
                 acceptance
                 and
                 approbation
                 afterward
                 may
                 supply
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 election
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iacobs
                
                 after
                 consent
                 and
                 acceptance
                 of
                 
                   Lea
                   ,
                
                 made
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 chose
                 her
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 hold
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 many
                 Ministers
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 may
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 came
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 ordination
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 ordination
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 ,
                 their
                 Ministers
                 should
                 want
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 hard
                 sentence
                 against
                 many
                 Ministers
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 this
                 ordination
                 is
                 not
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 used
                 or
                 omitted
                 indifferently
                 .
                 Wee
                 looke
                 at
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 solemne
                 investing
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 have
                 right
                 and
                 calling
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 inauguration
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 yet
                 necessary
                 by
                 divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 were
                 a
                 nullity
                 without
                 
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Essentia
                   ipsa
                   vocationis
                   ,
                   in
                   electione
                   legitima
                   consistit
                   ;
                   Ordinatio
                   pendet
                   ab
                   electione
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Coronatio
                   Principi●
                   ,
                   aut
                   Magistratus
                   inauguratio
                   ,
                   ab
                   electione
                   ,
                   successione
                   ,
                   aut
                   aequivalente
                   aliqua
                   constitutione
                   .
                   Ames
                   Bellarm.
                   enervat
                   .
                   Lib.
                   3.
                   de
                   clericis
                   ,
                   c.
                   2.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 consists
                 in
                 lawfull
                 election
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 depends
                 upon
                 Election
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Inauguration
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 Election
                 ,
                 Succession
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Constitution
                 aequivalent
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Ritus
                   impositionis
                   manuum
                   non
                   est
                   absolute
                   necessarius
                   ad
                   esse
                   Pastoris
                   ,
                   non
                   magis
                   quam
                   Coronatio
                   ad
                   esse
                   Regis
                   ,
                   aut
                   celebratio
                   nuptiarum
                   ad
                   earum
                   esse
                   .
                   sect
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Coronation
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 Marriage
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 private
                 action
                 but
                 publique
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 publiquely
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 ordinary
                 Church
                 Officers
                 or
                 no
                 )
                 cannot
                 in
                 any
                 congruity
                 of
                 speech
                 be
                 called
                 meere
                 private
                 persons
                 in
                 that
                 Action
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 Officers
                 ,
                 may
                 elect
                 Officers
                 or
                 Ministers
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 ordaine
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 Argument
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitaker
                
                 useth
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 anon
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 have
                 Commission
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 it
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesser
                 :
                 Now
                 ordination
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 depends
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 Antecedent
                 by
                 divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 justly
                 administred
                 ,
                 being
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 lawfully
                 elected
                 into
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 putting
                 of
                 him
                 into
                 possession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 had
                 right
                 before
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 precedent
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Church
                 have
                 Ministers
                 or
                 Elders
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ordination
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblie
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 acts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 Ordination
                 thus
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 that
                 seeth
                 ,
                 that
                 heareth
                 ,
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 acts
                 are
                 instrumentally
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   per
                   alios
                   docet
                   ,
                   baptisa●que
                   ,
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   7.
                   p.
                
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 Officers
                 themselves
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Ordination
                 by
                 the
                 Rite
                 of
                 imposing
                 of
                 hands
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 prime
                 grave
                 and
                 able
                 men
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 depute
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 did
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Levites
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 could
                 not
                 impose
                 all
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 hands
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 reach
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 performed
                 this
                 Rite
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Levites
                
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 did
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 )
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 reasons
                 doe
                 not
                 further
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 Office
                 may
                 elect
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 because
                 ordination
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Election
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Officers
                 must
                 minister
                 without
                 any
                 Ordination
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 former
                 Ordination
                 received
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Church
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 Minister
                 or
                 Ministers
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 ordained
                 afore
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Ministery
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 succession
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   14.
                   
                   Heb.
                
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 second
                 were
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Popish
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 indeleble
                 Character
                 ,
                 imprinted
                 as
                 they
                 imagine
                 in
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 holy
                 Orders
                 .
                 Whereas
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 can
                 discerne
                 .
                 If
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 Office
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Election
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 former
                 election
                 into
                 another
                 Church
                 
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 for
                 Ordination
                 depends
                 upon
                 Election
                 :
                 If
                 their
                 former
                 Election
                 be
                 ceased
                 ,
                 their
                 former
                 Ordination
                 is
                 ceased
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 minister
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 former
                 
                   Ordination
                
                 unto
                 another
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 then
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 former
                 Election
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 authority
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Members
                 Besides
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 namely
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Reformation
                 after
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 pittifull
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sheep
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 Shepherd
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 wolves
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 Gods
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 popish
                 Bishops
                 .
                 This
                 were
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 must
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 the
                 popish
                 Bishops
                 are
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Protestants
                 thinke
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 popish
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 thereupon
                 believe
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Bishops
                 true
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 scandall
                 is
                 it
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 maintaine
                 this
                 personall
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 abhorre
                 
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Priests
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Christs
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 of
                 
                   Babilon
                
                 a
                 stone
                 for
                 a
                 Corner
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 stone
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 51.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 thus
                 in
                 civill
                 Corporations
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 Bayliffe
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 chiefe
                 Officer
                 elect
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 entrance
                 and
                 inauguration
                 to
                 receive
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 the
                 Sword
                 or
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 other
                 solemne
                 Ceremonie
                 by
                 him
                 performed
                 unto
                 him
                 yet
                 if
                 either
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 former
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 dead
                 or
                 upon
                 necessity
                 absent
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Successor
                 entreth
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 and
                 worke
                 performed
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 fittest
                 Instrument
                 ;
                 neither
                 need
                 that
                 City
                 borrow
                 any
                 Officer
                 of
                 another
                 City
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 he
                 entermeddle
                 there
                 without
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 the
                 Corporations
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Charter
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 King.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 
                 spirituall
                 Corporation
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 point
                 may
                 seeme
                 the
                 lesse
                 strange
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 consider
                 with
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 will
                 adde
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 some
                 eminent
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 singular
                 opinion
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 some
                 indeed
                 have
                 so
                 highly
                 advanced
                 this
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 preferred
                 it
                 farre
                 above
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 incommunicable
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 above
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Minister
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sent
                 out
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 Ordination
                 in
                 that
                 Commission
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 teaching
                 &
                 preaching
                 &
                 baptising
                 
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Mark.
                
                 16.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 If
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 had
                 bin
                 such
                 a
                 speciall
                 worke
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 belike
                 have
                 bin
                 some
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Commission
                 .
                 And
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 counted
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 their
                 principall
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   6.
                   4.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 If
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Ministers
                 had
                 bin
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 so
                 prime
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 
                   Paul
                
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 tarried
                 in
                 
                   Creete
                
                 to
                 have
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 there
                 then
                 have
                 gone
                 himselfe
                 about
                 preaching
                 ,
                 seaving
                 
                   Titus
                
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Tit.
                
                 1
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Ministers
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 eminent
                 work
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 above
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 superiours
                 unto
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 preaching
                 and
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 being
                 left
                 as
                 inferiour
                 workes
                 unto
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 ranke
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 Docesan
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 equall
                 unto
                 those
                 other
                 workes
                 afore
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 onely
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 those
                 ,
                 may
                 performe
                 this
                 other
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 thinke
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 execution
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 election
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 Officers
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Election
                 may
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 depend
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 some
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 of
                 singular
                 note
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 learning
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 .
                 Master
                 
                   Perkins
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 Succession
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Rule
                 must
                 bee
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 )
                 is
                 tyed
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 annexed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 
                   Turkey
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   America
                   ,
                
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 send
                 into
                 
                   Europe
                
                 for
                 consecrated
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 owne
                 Ministers
                 from
                 within
                 themselves
                 ;
                 because
                 where
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 Word
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 power
                 also
                 ;
                 
                   upon
                   Gal.
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 Doctor
                 
                   Willet
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 
                   Bellarmine
                
                 objecteth
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 went
                 by
                 carnall
                 generation
                 and
                 lineall
                 descent
                 from
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 derived
                 by
                 succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 we
                 answere
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 could
                 shew
                 no
                 lineall
                 descent
                 from
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 had
                 their
                 ordination
                 from
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 This
                 we
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 before
                 Christ
                 there
                 were
                 true
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 
                   Aaron
                   ;
                
                 and
                 since
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 received
                 not
                 their
                 ordination
                 successively
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 Prophets
                 from
                 other
                 Tribes
                 that
                 received
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 their
                 ordination
                 and
                 allowance
                 :
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 was
                 
                   Amos
                   ,
                
                 who
                 was
                 among
                 Heardsmen
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Prophet
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 gathering
                 wilde
                 black-berries
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 corrupt
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 shew
                 no
                 succession
                 from
                 the
                 degenerate
                 Clergy
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 If
                 
                   Paul
                
                 were
                 made
                 an
                 Apostle
                 without
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Apostles
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 the
                 Lord
                 raise
                 up
                 new
                 Pastors
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 without
                 ordination
                 from
                 the
                 usurpers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 
                   Synops
                   .
                   Papism
                   .
                   contr
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Q.
                   3.
                   of
                   Succession
                   Error
                   20.
                   p.
                   81.
                   
                   Mor●●y
                
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 full
                 and
                 plaine
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   viz
                
                 Although
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 corrupt
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 seene
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 waiting
                 
                 for
                 calling
                 or
                 allowance
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Pastors
                 oppressed
                 the
                 Lords
                 Flock
                 ,
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 preach
                 without
                 this
                 formall
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 were
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministey
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taught
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 seeme
                 no
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 common-wealth
                 the
                 people
                 without
                 waiting
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 tyrannize
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 )
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 such
                 (
                 happily
                 )
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 serve
                 his
                 turne
                 of
                 for
                 their
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 restitution
                 .
                 And
                 hereof
                 wee
                 have
                 examples
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   ,
                
                 where
                 wee
                 read
                 that
                 
                   Philip
                   ,
                
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 preacheth
                 in
                 
                   Samaria
                
                 without
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 without
                 their
                 privity
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 gave
                 their
                 allowance
                 to
                 his
                 worke
                 .
                 In
                 
                   Frumentius
                   ,
                
                 carried
                 upon
                 another
                 occasion
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Indies
                   ,
                
                 a
                 meere
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 there
                 preacheth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 after
                 is
                 there
                 made
                 Bishop
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   Origen
                
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 by
                 chance
                 into
                 a
                 City
                 where
                 never
                 any
                 Christian
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 shall
                 there
                 begin
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 People
                 shall
                 afterward
                 make
                 their
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Bishops
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 place
                 that
                 bindeth
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 a
                 certaine
                 succession
                 ;
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 send
                 two
                 speciall
                 witnesses
                 to
                 prophesie
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Church
                   chap.
                   11.
                   p.
                
                 371.
                 
                 Doctor
                 
                   Whitaker
                
                 answering
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                
                 that
                 would
                 prove
                 Protestants
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Ministers
                 had
                 no
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 sometimes
                 Bishops
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   si
                   vocationem
                   corum
                   Episcoporum
                   legitimam
                   fuisse
                   concedat
                   Bellarminus
                   ,
                   De
                   ordinatione
                   minus
                   laboramus
                   .
                   Qui
                   enim
                   habent
                   authoritatem
                   vocandi
                   ,
                   iidem
                   etiam
                   authoritatem
                   ordinandi
                   habent
                   ,
                   si
                   legitima
                   ordinatio
                   non
                   possit
                   impetrari
                   :
                   nam
                   ordinatio
                   sequitur
                   vocationem
                   ;
                   qui
                   vocatur
                   ,
                   i●
                   quasi
                   in
                   sui
                   muneris
                   possessionem
                   mittitur
                   :
                
                 de
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Q.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 6
                 p.
                 510.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                
                 doth
                 also
                 witnesse
                 
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 taste
                 take
                 these
                 few
                 sayings
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Ad
                   totam
                   Ecclesiam
                   semper
                   pertinet
                   ordinatio
                   ,
                   quoad
                   jus
                   ,
                   vim
                   ,
                   virtutem
                   illam
                   quam
                   habet
                   in
                   Ministro
                   Ecclesiae
                   constituendo
                   ;
                   sicut
                   celebratio
                   matrimonii
                   vim
                   aut
                   virtutem
                   omnem
                   acceptam
                   refert
                   legitimo
                   consensui
                   conjugum
                   :
                   Ecclesie
                   statu
                   (
                   ministerio
                   &
                   ordine
                   deficiente
                   )
                   collapso
                   vel
                   corrupto
                   ,
                   à
                   plebe
                   etiam
                   actus
                   iste
                   ordinationis
                   ,
                   quatenus
                   necessarius
                   est
                   ad
                   Ministri
                   constitutionem
                   in
                   tali
                   casu
                   ,
                   potest
                   legitimè
                   exerceri
                   ,
                
                 Bellarm
                 .
                 enervat
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 de
                 clericis
                 ,
                 cap.
                 2
                 de
                 ordinatione
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ;
                 
                   Episcopos
                   veros
                   à
                   veris
                   Episcopis
                   ordinariè
                   dicimus
                   ordinand●s
                   esse
                   ,
                   sed
                   nomine
                   Ecclesiae
                   cui
                   ordinantur
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Potestas
                   ordinandi
                   est
                   aliqu●
                   modo
                   originaliter
                   in
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   sicut
                   potestas
                   videndi
                   originaliter
                   est
                   in
                   toto
                   animali
                   ,
                   quamvis
                   formaliter
                   &
                   subjectivè
                   sit
                   in
                   oculo
                   tantùm
                   ;
                   tum
                   etiam
                   ordinationis
                   exercitium
                   pendet
                   à
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   sicut
                   actus
                   videndi
                   hoc
                   vel
                   illud
                   determinatè
                   pendet
                   non
                   ab
                   oculo
                   sed
                   à
                   toto
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Quamvis
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   benè
                   constituta
                   non
                   debeat
                   aliis
                   quam
                   presbyteris
                   ordinandi
                   manus
                   mandari
                   ;
                   in
                   defectu
                   tamen
                   idoneorum
                   presbyterorum
                   potest
                   non
                   presbyteris
                   mandari
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   concedatur
                   hoc
                   ,
                   quòd
                   ex
                   ordine
                   nemo
                   possit
                   esse
                   legitimus
                   pastor
                   ,
                   nisi
                   sit
                   à
                   legitimo
                   Pastore
                   &
                   Episcopo
                   ordinatus
                   :
                   In
                   ordinis
                   tamen
                   defectu
                   ,
                   cùm
                   jam
                   primò
                   instaurari
                   debet
                   ordo
                   ,
                   non
                   potest●tam
                   accuratè
                   observari
                   ,
                   atque
                   adeo
                   extraordinarium
                   aliquid
                   tum
                   potest
                   intervenire
                   sine
                   ullo
                   vitio
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 you
                 see
                 are
                 punctuall
                 and
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 Ministers
                 is
                 originally
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 hath
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 ordaining
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 those
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 defect
                 of
                 such
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 fault
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 warre
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 common
                 to
                 Pastors
                 with
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 both
                 Elders
                 or
                 Bishops
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20
                   28
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 
                 3.
                 15.
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 30.
                 20.
                 as
                 those
                 names
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   21.
                   15.
                   16.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 by
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 and
                 states
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 helpe
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 application
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 handled
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   25.
                   
                   Luk.
                
                 12.
                 42.
                 and
                 many
                 hearers
                 need
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 delivered
                 in
                 generall
                 without
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 bread
                 set
                 before
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 loafe
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 application
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 administer
                 the
                 Seales
                 or
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 therein
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 believing
                 receivers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 community
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 the
                 same
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 them
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 say
                 their
                 Offices
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 generall
                 worke
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 belongs
                 unto
                 them
                 both
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 say
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 confounded
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 with
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Seales
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 with
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 worke
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 applying
                 :
                 But
                 an
                 Apostle
                 is
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Application
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 as
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Pastor
                 as
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 lyes
                 the
                 difference
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 a
                 Teacher
                 as
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 is
                 he
                 distinguished
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 all
                 are
                 distinguished
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 generall
                 worke
                 
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Application
                 being
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 lyes
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 principally
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 points
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 Application
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 points
                 of
                 Practice
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 called
                 ▪
                 
                   He
                   that
                   teacheth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 worke
                 is
                 thus
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   attend
                   on
                   teaching
                   ;
                
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   exhorteth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 worke
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   attend
                   on
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 8.
                 as
                 experience
                 also
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 mans
                 gift
                 is
                 more
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 points
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 anothers
                 more
                 exhortatory
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 points
                 of
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Elders
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 Ruling
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruling
                 and
                 Teaching
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 strive
                 for
                 authority
                 or
                 preheminence
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 remembring
                 what
                 lesson
                 our
                 Saviour
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 strife
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   22.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   &c.
                
                 If
                 
                   Diotrephes
                
                 strive
                 for
                 preheminence
                 3
                 
                   Ioh.
                
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 verily
                 we
                 abhorre
                 such
                 striving
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 respect
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 Brethren
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 duty
                 toward
                 their
                 Elders
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 them
                 plainly
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Thes
                   .
                
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   17
                   
                   Let
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   bee
                   counted
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                   specially
                   they
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                
                 and
                 this
                 Word
                 (
                 
                   specially
                
                 )
                 shewes
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 account
                 all
                 their
                 
                   Elders
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 so
                 in
                 speciall
                 manner
                 their
                 Teaching
                 or
                 Preaching
                 Elders
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 answered
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 the
                 last
                 
                 yeare
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 doe
                 believe
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 with
                 sufficient
                 and
                 honourable
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 need
                 and
                 occasions
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 charge
                 of
                 children
                 and
                 hospitality
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 preacheth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 may
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 live
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   9.
                   14.
                   
                   Gal
                   6.
                   6.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 maintenance
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 as
                 almes
                 and
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 debt
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 paid
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 the
                 Labourer
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 wages
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                
                 10.
                 17.
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 Lawes
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 nations
                 ,
                 
                   Moses
                
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 setled
                 and
                 stinted
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 done
                 that
                 way
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 except
                 from
                 yeare
                 to
                 yeare
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 Ministers
                 may
                 vary
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 belong
                 :
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 know
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 mountaine
                 burning
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 upon
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Trumpet
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 8.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 is
                 applyed
                 by
                 some
                 good
                 Writers
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Constantine
                
                 brought
                 setled
                 endowments
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   ampla
                   praedia
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 are
                 counted
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 poyson
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Stories
                 say
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Emperour
                 a
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Hodie
                   seminatum
                   est
                   virus
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 Writers
                 be
                 not
                 deceived
                 which
                 so
                 expound
                 that
                 Scripture
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 expound
                 it
                 truely
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 that
                 mountaine
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 became
                 blood
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 living
                 creatures
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 ships
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truely
                 gathered
                 thence
                 that
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 setled
                 endowments
                 and
                 eminent
                 preferments
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 lived
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 Church-officers
                 and
                 Church-members
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 permit
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 (
                 such
                 whom
                 you
                 call
                 )
                 
                 meere
                 Lay
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 neither
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 nor
                 intended
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 prophecy
                 publiquely
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 you
                 meane
                 frequently
                 and
                 usually
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 detained
                 from
                 their
                 worke
                 by
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 just
                 absence
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 most
                 meet
                 to
                 offer
                 our
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 gifts
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 oppose
                 ordinary
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 confesse
                 that
                 some
                 private
                 members
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 eminently
                 fitted
                 with
                 knowledge
                 and
                 utterance
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 men
                 of
                 humble
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 lives
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 qualifications
                 we
                 finde
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 )
                 may
                 without
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 from
                 God
                 be
                 called
                 forth
                 by
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 some
                 occasion
                 (
                 and
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 or
                 bodily
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 tryall
                 of
                 gifts
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 intends
                 the
                 Ministery
                 )
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 
                   Iehosaphat
                
                 sent
                 Princes
                 (
                 who
                 neither
                 were
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 intended
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 teach
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 incourage
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 come
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                
                 17.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 As
                 
                   Jehosaphat
                
                 himselfe
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 their
                 mouth
                 also
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 2.
                 5.
                 to
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 prophecying
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 14.
                 
                 We
                 conceive
                 as
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 things
                 ordinary
                 .
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 that
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 converts
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 soon
                 &
                 so
                 suddainly
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 much
                 enlightened
                 &
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prophecy
                 publikely
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 private
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 )
                 grown
                 Christians
                 ,
                 of
                 able
                 gifts
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 have
                 received
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 requireth
                 any
                 more
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 prophecy
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 
                   Iehosaphat
                
                 and
                 his
                 Princes
                 to
                 prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Our
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 
                 Ministers
                 that
                 did
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 thus
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 calling
                 upon
                 them
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 thinke
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 aske
                 a
                 Question
                 publiquely
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 upon
                 very
                 urgent
                 and
                 weighty
                 cause
                 ,
                 though
                 even
                 this
                 is
                 doubted
                 of
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 judge
                 the
                 ordinary
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 meekly
                 and
                 wisely
                 carried
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 inconvenient
                 if
                 not
                 utterly
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 asking
                 of
                 Questions
                 is
                 seldome
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 most
                 Churches
                 never
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 a
                 little
                 afore
                 the
                 Synod
                 divers
                 that
                 were
                 infected
                 with
                 corrupt
                 opinions
                 
                 were
                 very
                 bold
                 ,
                 &
                 forward
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 asking
                 Questions
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   Sermons
                   ,
                
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 somthing
                 delivered
                 publiquely
                 that
                 did
                 make
                 against
                 their
                 Tenents
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 asking
                 Questions
                 ,
                 they
                 plainely
                 discovered
                 of
                 what
                 spirit
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 being
                 called
                 upon
                 by
                 us
                 thus
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 your
                 Question
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 )
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 an
                 Island
                 (
                 called
                 
                   Aquedneck
                
                 )
                 departed
                 from
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 excommunicated
                 or
                 banished
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 departing
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 censure
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 which
                 departure
                 of
                 these
                 troublesome
                 spirits
                 from
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Synod
                 &
                 Sermons
                 that
                 have
                 laid
                 open
                 &
                 reproved
                 this
                 disorderly
                 asking
                 of
                 Questions
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 now
                 live
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 unto
                 another
                 in
                 these
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 hear
                 any
                 man
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 in
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 asking
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 unto
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 alwaies
                 
                 follow
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 office
                 of
                 ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 and
                 Scripture
                 doe
                 aboundantly
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                   .
                   49.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   &
                   53.
                   1.
                   
                   Ezech.
                   3.
                   7.
                   2
                   
                   King.
                   17.
                   13
                   14.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 11.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 &c.
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 12.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 follow
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 operation
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 and
                 his
                 office
                 could
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 vertue
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 convert
                 sinners
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 3.
                 6.
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 
                   Peter
                
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 could
                 heale
                 the
                 lame
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 any
                 power
                 or
                 holinesse
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 otherwise
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 labours
                 blessed
                 for
                 conversion
                 some
                 more
                 and
                 some
                 lesse
                 ▪
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Minister
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 Office
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 their
                 office
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 in
                 conversion
                 would
                 bee
                 the
                 same
                 if
                 conversion
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 whole
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 converts
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 19.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Gospell
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 doth
                 argue
                 that
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 such
                 conversion
                 are
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 have
                 blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 convert
                 any
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 himselfe
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   Ier.
                
                 23.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 effectuall
                 to
                 conversion
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 speakes
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 Officer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   4.
                   39.
                   
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 4.
                 with
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 16.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 were
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 upon
                 the
                 persecution
                 that
                 arose
                 about
                 
                   Steven
                   ,
                
                 were
                 not
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 were
                 their
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 their
                 only
                 preaching
                 Officers
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 upon
                 that
                 persecution
                 ,
                 but
                 remained
                 still
                 at
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 did
                 so
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Grecians
                   ,
                
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 good
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 believed
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 
                   Samaria
                   ,
                
                 by
                 whose
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 Christ
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Samaritans
                
                 believed
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 restraine
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 converted
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 that
                 speakes
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 limit
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 limited
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 free
                 in
                 working
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 11.
                 
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 wind
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 and
                 sometimes
                 doth
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 great
                 things
                 by
                 weake
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 1.
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Instrument
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 argues
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Wee
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 of
                 sending
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 divers
                 degrees
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 sometimes
                 it
                 imports
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Gods
                 disposing
                 providence
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 gifted
                 and
                 enabled
                 for
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 command
                 from
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 minde
                 in
                 any
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinister
                 
                 ends
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 sent
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Assyria
                
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 10.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Caldees
                   ,
                
                 and
                 bands
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 against
                 
                   Jehojakim
                   ,
                
                 and
                 against
                 
                   Iudah
                   ,
                
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   King.
                
                 24.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 command
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 sinned
                 grievously
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 that
                 preached
                 Christ
                 not
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 envie
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 to
                 adde
                 affliction
                 to
                 
                   Pauls
                
                 bands
                 ,
                 yet
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 preached
                 Christ
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 joyed
                 at
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Thus
                 
                   Baalam
                
                 in
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 against
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 ends
                 were
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinfull
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 enabled
                 with
                 gifts
                 for
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 sincere
                 minde
                 and
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 using
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 such
                 men
                 may
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 7.
                 18.
                 
                 For
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 onely
                 abilities
                 and
                 gifts
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 permission
                 to
                 imploy
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 had
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 spirit
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 set
                 their
                 hearts
                 on
                 right
                 and
                 holy
                 ends
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 wanted
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 men
                 doe
                 want
                 a
                 lawfull
                 office
                 of
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 wherein
                 to
                 exercise
                 those
                 gifts
                 or
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 or
                 exercise
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 of
                 him
                 though
                 sent
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 respect
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 some
                 they
                 ran
                 and
                 I
                 sent
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 23.
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 perceived
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 pronounced
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Sanballat
                
                 and
                 
                   Tobiah
                
                 had
                 hired
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Neh.
                
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 doubtlesse
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 disposing
                 providence
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 sends
                 strong
                 delusions
                 and
                 lying
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 unfaithfull
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Thes
                   .
                   2.
                   11.
                   1
                   
                   King.
                   22.
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   Zech.
                
                 11.
                 16.
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 plague
                 unto
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 tryall
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   13.
                   3.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 these
                 distinctions
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 how
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 convert
                 sinners
                 ,
                 certainly
                 God
                 sends
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 any
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 may
                 through
                 his
                 blessing
                 convert
                 sinners
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 converts
                 none
                 unlesse
                 God
                 send
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 sence
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 convert
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bee
                 sent
                 ,
                 if
                 sending
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 sence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 into
                 some
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 further
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 sent
                 in
                 this
                 third
                 sence
                 and
                 yet
                 convert
                 none
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 also
                 sent
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 respect
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 outwardly
                 unto
                 a
                 lawfull
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 convert
                 sinners
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 want
                 gifts
                 or
                 sincerity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 wicked
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 happily
                 convert
                 none
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 truly
                 sent
                 in
                 all
                 three
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Quaere
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 comparison
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 whilest
                 the
                 Ministery
                 remaines
                 uncorrupt
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 follow
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 blessing
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 gifts
                 and
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 Ministery
                 also
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 gifts
                 alone
                 without
                 office
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 willing
                 ,
                 and
                 wonted
                 to
                 honour
                 himselfe
                 most
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 wayes
                 are
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                   39.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 41.
                 observes
                 a
                 difference
                 
                 between
                 the
                 Substantialls
                 in
                 Church
                 Politie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accessaries
                 or
                 accidentalls
                 ▪
                 and
                 circumstantialls
                 :
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 circumstances
                 some
                 are
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 particular
                 and
                 individuall
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Politie
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 substantialls
                 thereof
                 is
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 immutable
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 distinction
                 wee
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 words
                 (
                 precisely
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 )
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 particular
                 and
                 individuall
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 substantialls
                 or
                 generall
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 materiall
                 point
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 constitution
                 ,
                 or
                 government
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   N.
                   E.
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 In
                 the
                 bay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 
                   Plymouth
                   ,
                
                 at
                 
                   Connectacute
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Quilipiake
                
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 .
                 (
                 And
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 for
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 6.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 )
                 Onely
                 ,
                 that
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Lyturgie
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Northward
                 ,
                 that
                 Anabaptisme
                 at
                 
                   Providence
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Familisme
                 at
                 
                   Aquidneck
                   ▪
                
                 hinders
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 
                   N.
                   E.
                
                 that
                 concurre
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 unwarrantable
                 wayes
                 ▪
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 though
                 thankes
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 within
                 this
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 must
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 sit
                 downe
                 in
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 liberties
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 place
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 rulers
                 and
                 governours
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 acknowledging
                 a
                 company
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sister
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 another
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 being
                 otherwise
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 approveable
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 companie
                 that
                 shall
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 approveable
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Discipline
                 appointed
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 is
                 not
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 practice
                 one
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 another
                 forme
                 ,
                 as
                 each
                 one
                 shall
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Essentialls
                 and
                 Substantialls
                 of
                 it
                 unchangable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 6.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 from
                 which
                 place
                 Master
                 
                   Cartwright
                
                 observes
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Rep.
                   p.
                
                 177.
                 as
                 is
                 likewise
                 Mr.
                 
                   Parker
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                
                 42.
                 and
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 we
                 refer
                 you
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 Discipline
                 which
                 we
                 here
                 practise
                 ,
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 another
                 can
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 shall
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 practise
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 thinke
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 promise
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 especially
                 untill
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 approvable
                 the
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Discipline
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 should
                 wee
                 in
                 such
                 generall
                 words
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 promise
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 companie
                 as
                 a
                 Sister
                 Church
                 ▪
                 that
                 shall
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 practise
                 another
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 utmost
                 extent
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 or
                 Familists
                 ,
                 or
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sister
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 but
                 something
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 approveable
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 heartily
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 conceive
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 comparison
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 your selves
                 were
                 not
                 approved
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 above
                 our selves
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 sent
                 you
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 now
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 suffer
                 )
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 if
                 this
                 Question
                 were
                 meant
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 godly
                 people
                 joyning
                 with
                 you
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 expresse
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 we
                 thinke
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 gladly
                 accept
                 of
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 people
                 as
                 a
                 sister-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 ours
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 when
                 you
                 should
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 practise
                 one
                 forme
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 practise
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 swerving
                 from
                 the
                 rule
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 knowes
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 weake
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 from
                 dreaming
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 )
                 God
                 would
                 by
                 you
                 send
                 in
                 more
                 light
                 unto
                 us
                 then
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 instruments
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 for
                 perfecting
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 begun
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 strengthening
                 what
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 reforming
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 amisse
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 desirous
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 joyne
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 wherein
                 we
                 now
                 walke
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 )
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 receive
                 light
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 redresse
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 helpe
                 us
                 )
                 whatsoever
                 by
                 you
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 he
                 may
                 discover
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Reformation
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 among
                 others
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Lords
                 will
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 send
                 you
                 hither
                 ,
                 nothing
                 doubting
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 such
                 agreement
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 you
                 would
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 beleeve
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 approve
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 shevv
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   we
                   may
                   set
                   up
                   and
                   practise
                   another
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   accepted
                   as
                   a
                   sister-Church
                   :
                
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 blessing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   one
                   heart
                   and
                   one
                   way
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   turne
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   a
                   pure
                   language
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   all
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 32.
                 39.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   have
                   confidence
                   in
                   you
                   through
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   none
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ;
                
                 but
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ye
                 be
                 
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   God
                   shall
                   reveale
                   even
                   this
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 Posit
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APOLOGIE
               OF
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               IN
               
                 NEW-ENGLAND
              
               FOR
               
                 CHVRCH-COVENANT
                 .
                 OR
                 ,
              
               A
               Discourse
               touching
               the
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               concerning
               
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               which
               a
               Company
               doe
               enter
               into
               when
               they
               become
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               which
               a
               
                 particular
                 person
                 enters
                 into
                 when
                 he
                 becomes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Sent
               over
               in
               Answer
               to
               Master
               BERNARD
               ,
               in
               the
               Yeare
               1639.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               published
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               who
               desire
               resolution
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               
                 LONDON
                 ,
              
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 P.
              
               and
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               for
               
                 Benjamin
                 Allen.
                 
              
            
             
               1643.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOVRSE
               TOVCHING
               THE
               
                 Covenant
              
               between
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Men
                 ,
              
               and
               especially
               concerning
               
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               which
               a
               Company
               do
               enter
               into
               when
               they
               become
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 which
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 enters
                 into
                 when
                 he
                 becomes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               1639.
               
            
             
               
                 JER
                 .
                 50.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 let
                 us
                 joyne
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Covenant
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               that
               which
               is
               foretold
               in
               these
               two
               Chapters
               ;
               and
               namely
               in
               the
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               was
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               when
               the
               people
               of
               God
               returned
               from
               Captivitie
               in
               
                 Babylon
              
               at
               the
               end
               of
               seventie
               yeares
               :
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               limit
               the
               place
               to
               that
               time
               onely
               ,
               but
               may
               extend
               it
               further
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               spirituall
               return
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Jews
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               ,
               when
               men
               shall
               be
               converted
               from
               Pagan
               ,
               Antichristian
               ,
               Babylonish
               ,
               or
               Jewish
               bondage
               and
               captivitie
               ,
               or
               from
               slavery
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               self-righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               joyned
               to
               God
               in
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               For
               as
               some
               passages
               in
               this
               Scripture
               were
               never
               fully
               accomplished
               at
               the
               returne
               from
               the
               captivitie
               of
               the
               seventie
               yeares
               ,
               and
               namely
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               and
               
                 Judah
              
               should
               returne
               both
               together
               :
               (
               for
               the
               ten
               tribes
               returned
               not
               
               at
               all
               :
               )
               so
               many
               things
               that
               literally
               concerned
               the
               Jewes
               were
               types
               and
               figures
               ,
               signifying
               the
               like
               things
               concerning
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               these
               latter
               dayes
               :
               In
               which
               respect
               sincere
               converts
               are
               called
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 Rom
              
               2.
               29.
               and
               Israelites
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               47.
               and
               our
               Sacraments
               are
               made
               Antitypes
               of
               theirs
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               Rome
               is
               called
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               17.
               5.
               and
               Papists
               are
               called
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               11.
               2.
               and
               therefore
               the
               captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               might
               well
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               spirituall
               captivitie
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               Antichristian
               bondage
               ,
               and
               their
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               to
               Sion
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               the
               returne
               of
               Christians
               from
               Romish
               slavery
               to
               the
               true
               Sion
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               added
               further
               ,
               that
               this
               place
               seemes
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               private
               or
               personall
               conversion
               of
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               Christian
               ,
               but
               also
               further
               ,
               of
               the
               open
               and
               joynt
               calling
               of
               a
               company
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               shall
               come
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               and
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Judah
              
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               saying
               shall
               not
               be
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 joyne
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               in
               the
               Plurall
               number
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 joyne
                 our selves
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               so
               noting
               the
               joyning
               of
               a
               company
               together
               in
               holy
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               that
               which
               followes
               ;
               first
               ,
               briefly
               to
               shew
               how
               diversly
               Covenant
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               imports
               generally
               any
               firme
               appointment
               or
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               man
               doth
               not
               promise
               unto
               God
               any
               thing
               backe
               againe
               :
               Thus
               the
               preserving
               of
               
                 Noah
              
               in
               the
               Arke
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               world
               from
               being
               drowned
               any
               more
               by
               a
               floud
               ;
               the
               interchangeable
               succession
               of
               day
               and
               night
               ;
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               unto
               
                 Phineas
                 ;
              
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               the
               Shew-bread
               every
               Sabbath
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               heave-offering
               unto
               the
               Priests
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Jer.
                 33.
                 20.
                 
                 Num.
                 25.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Levit.
                 24.
                 8.
                 
                 Num.
              
               18.
               19.
               
               But
               sometimes
               Covenant
               is
               taken
               more
               strictly
               and
               properly
               ,
               for
               an
               agreement
               which
               God
               doth
               make
               with
               men
               ,
               when
               he
               promiseth
               some
               blessing
               unto
               men
               ,
               and
               bindes
               them
               to
               performe
               some
               dutie
               backe
               againe
               to
               him
               .
               Taken
               thus
               it
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               first
               ,
               a
               promise
               or
               stipulation
               of
               some
               blessing
               on
               Gods
               part
               :
               secondly
               ,
               Restipulation
               or
               promise
               ,
               or
               binding
               of
               man
               unto
               dutie
               back
               againe
               on
               his
               part
               :
               both
               these
               are
               in
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               so
               
                 Gen.
              
               17.
               1.
               
               &
               
                 v.
              
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               The
               Covenant
               
               taken
               thus
               is
               either
               the
               Covenant
               of
               workes
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               :
               And
               againe
               the
               Covenant
               may
               be
               considered
               ;
               first
               as
               it
               is
               personall
               ,
               private
               and
               particular
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               one
               particular
               soule
               ,
               making
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               either
               at
               his
               first
               conversion
               ;
               or
               at
               other
               times
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               reade
               2
               
                 Sam.
              
               23.
               5.
               
               &
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 119
                 ,
                 106.
                 
                 &
                 66.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 &
              
               27
               8.
               
               &
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               119.
               7
               ,
               8
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               generall
               and
               publick
               of
               a
               company
               joyntly
               together
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               Text
               
                 Jer.
              
               50.
               5.
               seemes
               most
               properly
               to
               speake
               :
               as
               also
               that
               
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               
                 Exod.
              
               19.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               :
               A
               Covenant
               taken
               thus
               generally
               when
               it
               respects
               spirituall
               blessings
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               duties
               ,
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Church-covenant
               ,
               which
               Church-Covenant
               differs
               not
               in
               substance
               of
               the
               things
               promised
               from
               that
               which
               is
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               every
               particular
               soule
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               some
               other
               respects
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               of
               one
               Christian
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               a
               company
               joyntly
               together
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               right
               Order
               be
               observed
               ,
               a
               man
               ought
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               before
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               personall
               estate
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               one
               is
               usually
               done
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               mans
               Closet
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               some
               publick
               assembly
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               one
               in
               these
               dayes
               is
               of
               such
               duties
               as
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               of
               every
               Christian
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               such
               duties
               as
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               of
               every
               Church
               and
               the
               members
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               thereof
               :
               first
               ,
               the
               description
               of
               it
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               and
               fruit
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               former
               it
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   solemne
                   and
                   publick
                   promise
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   providence
                   to
                   live
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   to
                   cleave
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   unitie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   brotherly
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   partake
                   together
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   doe
                   in
                   confidence
                   of
                   his
                   gracious
                   acceptance
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   binde
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   walke
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   wayes
                   of
                   holy
                   worship
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   edification
                   one
                   towards
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   requireth
                   of
                   every
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               this
               description
               ,
               there
               are
               comprised
               six
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               generall
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               :
               [
               
                 a
                 solemne
                 and
                 publick
                 promise
              
               ]
               a
               promise
               
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               a
               joyning
               in
               Covenant
               here
               :
               an
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               10.
               
               Solemne
               and
               publick
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               by
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               and
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Judah
              
               together
               :
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 joyne
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               object
               
                 [
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 ]
                 joyne
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               it
               is
               not
               a
               promise
               onely
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 come
                 let
                 us
                 joyne
                 ,
              
               implyes
               mutuall
               consent
               together
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Agents
               or
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               persons
               :
               [
               
                 Christians
              
               ]
               not
               Turkes
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               &c.
               Saints
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               50.
               5.
               16
               ,
               17.
               [
               
                 called
                 to
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ]
               so
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               9
               else
               if
               they
               be
               not
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               materialls
               for
               such
               a
               building
               as
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               21.
               27.
               
               [
               
                 By
                 his
                 providence
                 to
                 live
                 together
              
               ]
               else
               they
               cannot
               partake
               in
               the
               Lords
               Ordinances
               together
               as
               Churches
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Act.
              
               14
               27.
               the
               whole
               Church
               comes
               together
               in
               one
               place
               [
               
                 cleaving
                 together
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 love
              
               ]
               so
               
                 Act.
              
               4
               32.
               
               If
               they
               differ
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               opinion
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               affection
               ,
               and
               should
               joyne
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               breaches
               ,
               factions
               ,
               rents
               ,
               and
               schismes
               ,
               would
               be
               like
               to
               be
               the
               issue
               of
               such
               joyning
               :
               things
               so
               unlike
               would
               not
               close
               nor
               long
               hold
               together
               ,
               
                 Dan.
              
               2.
               43
               
               [
               
                 Desirous
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               ]
               this
               should
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               joyning
               in
               Covenant
               together
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               110.
               3.
               willing
               :
               and
               not
               pride
               ,
               nor
               gaine
               ,
               nor
               the
               like
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Act
               [
               
                 binde
                 themselves
              
               ]
               that
               now
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               their
               owne
               word
               and
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               say
               now
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 56.
                 12.
                 
                 Thy
                 vowes
                 are
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               
                 Num.
              
               30.
               2.
               if
               he
               binde
               his
               soule
               with
               a
               vow
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               The
               matter
               promised
               ;
               [
               
                 To
                 walke
                 together
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 and
                 mutuall
                 edification
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 requireth
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 Church-members
              
               ]
               they
               binde
               not
               themselves
               to
               observe
               any
               devises
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               nor
               inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               requireth
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               impossible
               to
               performe
               ,
               and
               presumption
               to
               promise
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               onely
               in
               generall
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               specially
               such
               duties
               of
               worship
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               edification
               of
               one
               another
               as
               concerne
               Church-State
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               enter
               into
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               The
               manner
               of
               performing
               [
               
                 Confidence
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 acceptance
                 and
                 assistance
                 through
                 Christ
              
               ]
               for
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               God
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               
                 Pro.
              
               3.
               6.
               and
               much
               more
               in
               such
               speciall
               matters
               of
               weight
               :
               If
               men
               in
               entring
               into
               this
               Covenant
               looke
               for
               acceptance
               ,
               through
               any
               worth
               
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               promise
               dutie
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               they
               shew
               themselves
               like
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 Luk.
              
               18.
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               turne
               the
               Church-Covenant
               into
               a
               Covenant
               of
               workes
               :
               and
               as
               many
               as
               are
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               curse
               ,
               
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               this
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               two
               particulars
               ;
               first
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               that
               whereby
               a
               company
               of
               Christians
               doe
               become
               a
               Church
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Constituting
               forme
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               is
               that
               by
               taking
               hold
               whereof
               a
               particular
               person
               becomes
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               constituted
               afore
               .
               For
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ;
               every
               Christian
               Church
               must
               have
               in
               it
               both
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               matter
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               are
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               or
               visible
               beleevers
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               2.
               and
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               onely
               so
               many
               as
               may
               meete
               together
               in
               one
               Congregation
               :
               So
               the
               forme
               is
               a
               uniting
               ,
               or
               combining
               ,
               or
               knitting
               of
               those
               Saints
               together
               into
               one
               visible
               body
               ,
               by
               the
               band
               of
               this
               holy
               Covenant
               .
               Some
               union
               or
               band
               there
               must
               be
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               come
               to
               stand
               in
               a
               new
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               other
               then
               they
               were
               in
               before
               :
               or
               els
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               fit
               materialls
               for
               a
               Church
               ;
               even
               as
               soule
               and
               body
               are
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               united
               ;
               nor
               stones
               and
               timber
               an
               house
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               compacted
               and
               conjoyned
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               a
               company
               becomes
               a
               Church
               ,
               by
               joyning
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               good
               sundry
               wayes
               ;
               first
               ,
               By
               plaine
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               from
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 1
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Yee
                 stand
                 this
                 day
                 all
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 Captaines
                 of
                 your
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 your
                 Elders
                 ,
                 your
                 Officers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               12.
               
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 establish
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 people
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               So
               that
               here
               is
               plain●y
               shewed
               ,
               that
               here
               was
               a
               company
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
              
               10.
               and
               this
               company
               were
               to
               be
               established
               to
               be
               a
               people
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Church
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
              
               13.
               
               And
               this
               is
               done
               by
               the
               peoples
               entring
               into
               solemne
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
              
               12.
               
               And
               therefore
               a
               company
               of
               people
               doe
               become
               a
               Church
               by
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     This
                     Covenant
                     was
                     not
                     like
                     our
                     Church-Covenants
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     of
                     all
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Nation
                     together
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     Church-Covenant
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     some
                     select
                     persons
                     ,
                     leaving
                     out
                     others
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 Objection
                 concerns
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 Covenant
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 formall
                 
                 cause
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 ▪
                 plaine
                 and
                 expresse
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 because
                 that
                 Church
                 was
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 proves
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 looke
                 at
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 Commers
                 without
                 distinction
                 or
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 took
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 separated
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 besides
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 distinction
                 and
                 separation
                 of
                 some
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 generation
                 was
                 generally
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 beleevers
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 fortie
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ▪
                 &
                 this
                 Covenant
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 moneth
                 save
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 those
                 fortie
                 yeares
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 carkasses
                 fell
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 through
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Num
                   14.
                   
                   Heb.
                
                 3.
                 but
                 entred
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 entred
                 ,
                 subdued
                 Kingdomes
                 by
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 11.
                 33.
                 and
                 served
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Joshua
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 out
                 lived
                 
                   Joshua
                   ,
                
                 Josh
                 .
                 24
                 31.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 of
                 this
                 Chap.
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 proves
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 hardned
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 dull
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 sundry
                 dispensations
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Mar.
                
                 8.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 when
                 doubtlesse
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 meere
                 carnall
                 or
                 naturall
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     This
                     people
                  
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   
                     could
                     not
                     become
                     the
                     Lords
                     people
                     by
                     entring
                  
                   
                   
                     into
                     solemne
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     Lords
                     Church
                     and
                     people
                     already
                     before
                     this
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 
                 with
                 God
                 on
                 Mount
                 
                   Sinai
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ;
                
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 bec●me
                 the
                 Lords
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   19
                   ▪
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   8.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 people
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 by
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 when
                 God
                 tooke
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 seede
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 separating
                 
                   Ishmael
                
                 from
                 
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 
                   Es●●
                
                 from
                 
                   Jacob
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 might
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Jacob.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 now
                 establish
                 them
                 by
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nation
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                
                 in
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 and
                 had
                 broken
                 that
                 Covenant
                 by
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                
                 20.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 in
                 
                   Sinai
                
                 or
                 
                   Hore●
                
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 broken
                 by
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek
                
                 20.
                 13
                 ,
                 16.
                 for
                 which
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 consumed
                 that
                 generation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 
                   Josh
                   .
                
                 5.
                 4
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 now
                 when
                 their
                 posteritie
                 and
                 children
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 entred
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 established
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 Fathers
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 for
                 breaking
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 Covenant
                 that
                 both
                 Fathers
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 afterward
                 became
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 generation
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 their
                 Covenant
                 made
                 before
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 
                   Josh
                   .
                
                 5.
                 3.
                 7.
                 they
                 being
                 not
                 Circumcised
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     this
                     Covenant
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                  
                   
                   
                     not
                     like
                     our
                     Church-Covenants
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     between
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     members
                     ,
                     concerning
                     watchfulnesse
                     over
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Our
                 Church-Covenants
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 watchfulnesse
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 edification
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 being
                 duties
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 that
                 people
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 promised
                 and
                 Covenanted
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 statutes
                 and
                 commandements
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
                 they
                 promised
                 these
                 duties
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 and
                 edification
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 duties
                 commanded
                 and
                 required
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Lev.
                   19
                   :
                   17.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 29
                 8.
                 the
                 neglect
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Achan
                
                 was
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ▪
                 and
                 brought
                 judgement
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Josh
                   .
                
                 7.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Yea
                 by
                 this
                 Covenant
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 duties
                 towards
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 children
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 proselytes
                 ,
                 that
                 afterward
                 should
                 be
                 added
                 
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Like
                 as
                 our
                 Church-Covenants
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 
                   Jehojada
                
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   King.
                
                 11.
                 17.
                 that
                 Covenant
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 King
                 and
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 promised
                 but
                 to
                 Rule
                 the
                 people
                 righteously
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 so
                 Ruling
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 required
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 requireth
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     this
                     place
                     of
                  
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     prove
                     a
                     Church-Covenant
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     these
                     dayes
                     :
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     for
                     what
                     soever
                     must
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     layd
                     aside
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Church-Covenant
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 
                 also
                 ▪
                 as
                 will
                 afterwards
                 appeare
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 suppose
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 pregnant
                 places
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 unlawfull
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 is
                 not
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Paedagogie
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 of
                 morall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 equitie
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 bindes
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ▪
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 revealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 particularly
                 and
                 expressely
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 else
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 prove
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 marry
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Aunt
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 prove
                 it
                 warrantable
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 punish
                 Sabbath-breaking
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 prove
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 unto
                 Infants
                 ?
                 or
                 to
                 admit
                 women
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 doe
                 speake
                 little
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 doe
                 give
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Lev
                   ▪
                   18.
                   
                   &
                   19.
                   
                   Neh.
                   13.
                   15.
                   
                   &c.
                   2
                   Chron.
                   15.
                   16.
                   
                   &
                   2
                   King.
                   23.
                   
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   2.
                   
                   &
                   Exod.
                
                 12.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 morall
                 equitie
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 revealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 expressely
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 company
                 should
                 be
                 combined
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 subjection
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 mutuall
                 free
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 Church
                 Estate
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 naturall
                 or
                 agreeable
                 to
                 morall
                 equitie
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 implyeth
                 a
                 contradiction
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 libertie
                 or
                 freedome
                 ,
                 that
                 free-men
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 authoritie
                 or
                 power
                 over
                 free
                 men
                 without
                 their
                 free
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntary
                 and
                 mutuall
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Engagement
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 this
                 Covenant
                 is
                 not
                 repealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 are
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Deut.
                
                 26.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 with
                 
                   Deut.
                   27.
                   9.
                   
                   This
                   day
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   thee
                   to
                   doe
                   these
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Judgements
                   ▪
                   thou
                   shalt
                   therefore
                   keepe
                   and
                   doe
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Thou
                   hast
                   avouched
                   the
                   Lord
                   this
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   his
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   avouched
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ;
                   Take
                   heed
                   and
                   hearken
                   ,
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   thou
                   art
                   become
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 This
                 Scripture
                 plainly
                 shewes
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 here
                 was
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 avouching
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   26.
                   18.
                   
                   &
                
                 27.
                 9.
                 3
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 become
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 company
                 doe
                 enter
                 into
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 thereby
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Ezech.
                
                 16.
                 8.
                 proves
                 the
                 same
                 likewise
                 :
                 
                   I
                   entred
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   becam●st
                   mine
                   .
                
                 Here
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Covenant
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Covenant
                 was
                 not
                 personall
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 2.
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 whole
                 Citie
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 multiplied
                 as
                 the
                 bud
                 of
                 the
                 feild
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 7.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 prosper
                 into
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 13.
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 meant
                 onely
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 person
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Covenant
                 they
                 became
                 the
                 Lords
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   entred
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   becamest
                   mine
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 company
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 with
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 thereby
                 the
                 Lords
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 Likewise
                 
                   Ezek.
                   20.
                   37.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   passe
                   under
                   the
                   rod
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   you
                   into
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 mention
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 30.
                 39.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 And
                 this
                 Covenant
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Bond
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Covenant
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 tyed
                 ,
                 and
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 company
                 are
                 so
                 combined
                 and
                 united
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 become
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 observable
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   passe
                   under
                   the
                   rod
                   ;
                
                 by
                 which
                 phrase
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Junius
                
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 tryall
                 and
                 probation
                 ;
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Shepheards
                 or
                 owners
                 of
                 Cattell
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 among
                 their
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 cattell
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 pointed
                 out
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 holy
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Lev.
                
                 27.
                 32.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 hereby
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 have
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 hand
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 first
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 due
                 tryall
                 and
                 probation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 upon
                 tryall
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 meete
                 matter
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 solemnly
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Covenant
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 bond
                 that
                 should
                 combine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 knit
                 them
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 many
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 become
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 plaine
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Titles
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 or
                 espoused
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Jer.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   &
                   3.
                   14.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 formed
                 thus
                 :
                 If
                 every
                 Church
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 being
                 married
                 or
                 espoused
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 company
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 being
                 married
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 plaine
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 entring
                 into
                 Church-Estate
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 espoused
                 and
                 married
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 loving
                 and
                 chast
                 Virgine
                 to
                 one
                 husband
                 .
                 Which
                 
                 spirituall
                 marriage
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 between
                 King
                 
                   Salomon
                
                 and
                 
                   Pharoahs
                
                 daughter
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 marriage
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 no
                 woman
                 becomes
                 a
                 mans
                 wife
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 bestowing
                 her selfe
                 in
                 Covenant
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 become
                 an
                 husband
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 violation
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Prov.
                
                 2.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   but
                   one
                   wife
                   or
                   Spouse
                   ,
                
                 Cant.
                 6
                 9.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 indeed
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 
                   viz
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 now
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 borne
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 and
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speakes
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   1.
                   19.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   33.
                   
                   &
                   7.
                   17.
                   
                   Rev.
                
                 2.
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     if
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     be
                     the
                     wife
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     hundred
                  
                   
                   
                     wives
                     should
                     he
                     have
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   Jer.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 19.
                 7.
                 be
                 the
                 Spouse
                 and
                 wife
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 others
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 estate
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 decline
                 and
                 goe
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 espoused
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 woman
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 goe
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 were
                 never
                 married
                 ,
                 nor
                 espoused
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 that
                 seemes
                 an
                 absurditie
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 a
                 sinfull
                 practise
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 dishonour
                 unto
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 Spouses
                 then
                 one
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 many
                 spirituall
                 Spouses
                 .
                 Men
                 cannot
                 give
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 and
                 intirely
                 to
                 many
                 as
                 Christ
                 can
                 .
                 Every
                 faithfull
                 soule
                 is
                 espoused
                 and
                 married
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 hundred
                 but
                 many
                 thousand
                 ,
                 yea
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Spouses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   this
                   spirituall
                   marriage
                   is
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   But
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Church-Covenant
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   marriage
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   the
                   Church-Covenant
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 some
                 sort
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 marriage
                 between
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 deare
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   marrieth
                   a
                   Virgine
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   married
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 62.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 properly
                 the
                 marriage
                 is
                 between
                 Christ
                 &
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 therein
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 unto
                 an
                 head
                 and
                 Lord
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 marriage
                 doth
                 give
                 up
                 her selfe
                 unto
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 member
                 owe
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 that
                 marriage-Covenant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 tyed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 requires
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 performe
                 these
                 duties
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   they
                   gave
                   up
                   themselves
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 also
                 binde
                 themselves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 brotherly
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 like
                 that
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 20
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Amos
                
                 1.
                 9.
                 because
                 there
                 the
                 engagement
                 is
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 brethren
                 ,
                 fellow-members
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-helpers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 head
                 or
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 a
                 marriage-Covenant
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 though
                 duties
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 are
                 promised
                 in
                 their
                 Covenant
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 In
                 briefe
                 thus
                 :
                 They
                 promise
                 unto
                 Christ
                 duties
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 Covenant
                 is
                 a
                 marriage-Covenant
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 They
                 promise
                 also
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 duties
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 brotherly
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Title
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 proves
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Covenant
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 Citie
                 ,
                 or
                 Citie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   87.
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   48
                   1.
                   8.
                   
                   &
                   122.
                   3.
                   
                   Ephes
                
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Argument
                 lyeth
                 thus
                 ▪
                 If
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 Citie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Church
                 becomes
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 Covenant
                 :
                 But
                 every
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Citie
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Ergo.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 forealledged
                 .
                 The
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 Citie
                 is
                 united
                 by
                 some
                 Covenant
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Citizens
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 
                   jus
                   Civitatis
                   ,
                
                 or
                 right
                 of
                 Citie
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Oath
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 become
                 Citizens
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 reforming
                 
                 and
                 restoring
                 a
                 Church
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 a
                 new
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   15
                   10.
                   
                   &
                   29.
                   10.
                   
                   &
                   Neh.
                   9.
                   38.
                   
                   &
                   10.
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   Jer.
                
                 50.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 thus
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 Church
                 decayed
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 and
                 reformed
                 by
                 renuing
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 and
                 erected
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 Consequence
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 abuses
                 and
                 corruptions
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 by
                 bringing
                 things
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 :
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 reformes
                 the
                 abuses
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 
                   From
                   the
                   beginning
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 19
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 
                   Paul
                
                 reformeth
                 the
                 Abuses
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 23
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 declining
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                
                 for
                 reformation
                 ,
                 
                   bids
                   her
                   remember
                   from
                   whence
                   shee
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   and
                   doe
                   her
                   first
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 plaine
                 from
                 the
                 Texts
                 above
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 renuing
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 erecting
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 els
                 this
                 renuing
                 of
                 Covenant
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 reforme
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 dissolve
                 
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 dissolving
                 or
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Zach.
                
                 11.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 If
                 dissolving
                 the
                 Covenant
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Covenant
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Consequence
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Covenant
                 might
                 be
                 dissolved
                 &
                 the
                 Church
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 dissipating
                 stones
                 in
                 a
                 building
                 doe
                 dissolve
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 compacting
                 and
                 conjoyning
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 If
                 separation
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 destroyes
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 &
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 dissolving
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 dissolves
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 plaine
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 alledged
                 ,
                 
                   Zach.
                
                 11.
                 where
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 staves
                 ,
                 of
                 beautie
                 and
                 
                 bands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 unchurching
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 is
                 interpreted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brotherhood
                 that
                 was
                 between
                 
                   Judah
                
                 and
                 
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 distinction
                 which
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 appointed
                 amongst
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confounding
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 this
                 Covenant
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 Churches
                 be
                 distinct
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 then
                 Churches
                 are
                 compacted
                 and
                 combined
                 by
                 Covenant
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 
                   Ergo.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 Churches
                 are
                 distinct
                 Societies
                 ,
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 mention
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 one
                 Countrey
                 or
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   1.
                   1.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 4.
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   33.
                   
                   Rev.
                   2.
                   23.
                   
                   Ephesus
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 
                   Smyrna
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 distinct
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 Officers
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 vertues
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 for
                 which
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 praised
                 ,
                 corruptions
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 blamed
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 
                   Lacdicea
                
                 is
                 condemned
                 for
                 lukewarmenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Ephesus
                
                 for
                 declining
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 be
                 reproved
                 also
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 
                   Philadelfia
                
                 is
                 praised
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 be
                 praised
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 is
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 Consequence
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 combined
                 by
                 some
                 Covenant
                 each
                 one
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 without
                 this
                 that
                 wil
                 sufficiently
                 distinguish
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 under
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 heaven
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 makes
                 distinction
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Towne
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 common
                 to
                 such
                 Christians
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 is
                 to
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Companies
                 in
                 
                   London
                   ;
                
                 as
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Goldsmiths
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 many
                 others
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Towne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 streete
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meerely
                 habitation
                 that
                 doth
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 combination
                 and
                 agreement
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Towne
                 that
                 distinguisheth
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-members
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 mutuall
                 agreement
                 and
                 combination
                 and
                 joyning
                 themselves
                 together
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Faith
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     cannot
                     distinguish
                     one
                  
                   
                   
                     Church
                     from
                     another
                     ,
                     because
                     these
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     then
                     how
                     can
                     Covenant
                     distinguish
                     them
                     ,
                     sith
                     all
                     Churches
                     are
                     joyned
                     by
                     Covenant
                     one
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     another
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Covenant
                 simply
                 or
                 a
                 Covenant
                 in
                 generall
                 that
                 doth
                 
                 constitute
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 distinguish
                 one
                 Church
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 application
                 and
                 appropriation
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 married
                 couples
                 be
                 united
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Covenant
                 wherein
                 one
                 couple
                 promiseth
                 the
                 same
                 duties
                 that
                 another
                 couple
                 doth
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 application
                 and
                 appropriation
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 covenanted
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 and
                 this
                 woman
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 couple
                 ,
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 them
                 mutuall
                 power
                 over
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 a
                 Covenant
                 to
                 performe
                 Church-duties
                 with
                 application
                 and
                 appropriation
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 that
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 one
                 Church
                 from
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 particulars
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 company
                 doe
                 become
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 particular
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 joyning
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 followes
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 company
                 to
                 become
                 
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 become
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 before
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 :
                 If
                 compacting
                 and
                 conjoyning
                 of
                 stones
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 Timber
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 makes
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 particular
                 stone
                 cannot
                 become
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 compacted
                 and
                 con●oyned
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Spouse
                 and
                 Citie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 living
                 stones
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 beleevers
                 must
                 be
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 builded
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   2.
                   21.
                   22.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 12●
                 3.
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 particular
                 Christian
                 becomes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 building
                 by
                 being
                 combined
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 second
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 56.
                 
                 3
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   stranger
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   joyned
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   speake
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   utterly
                   separated
                   me
                   from
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   strangers
                   that
                   joyne
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   my
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   even
                   them
                   will
                   I
                   bring
                   to
                   my
                   holy
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   joyfull
                   in
                   my
                   house
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Concerning
                 which
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 note
                 three
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 strangers
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 true
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 joyned
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                   joyned
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 3
                 &
                 v.
                 6.
                 that
                 they
                 loved
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 served
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 his
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 joyned
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 joyned
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 cause
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 complaint
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   separated
                   me
                   from
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 bringing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 granting
                 them
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 members
                 ,
                 is
                 promised
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 and
                 blessing
                 upon
                 this
                 their
                 joyning
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 distinct
                 thing
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 promised
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 and
                 blessing
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 promiseth
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   Them
                   will
                   I
                   bring
                   to
                   my
                   holy
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   joyfull
                   in
                   my
                   house
                   of
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 members
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 which
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 not
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 to
                 true
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 they
                 joyne
                 in
                 Covenant
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     might
                     not
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     beleeving
                     in
                     heart
                     on
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     be
                     all
                     the
                     taking
                     hold
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     that
                     is
                     here
                     meant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 that
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 also
                 meant
                 their
                 open
                 
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 open
                 binding
                 of
                 themselves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 duties
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 distinctly
                 take
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 in
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 particular
                 Propositions
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Covenant
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   19.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Ezek
                   16.
                   8.
                   
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   10.
                   
                   &c.
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 Covenant
                 was
                 mutuall
                 ;
                 not
                 
                 onely
                 a
                 promise
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 reciprocally
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 unto
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 Covenant
                 is
                 not
                 meerely
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 nothing
                 back
                 againe
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 God
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 men
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 mutuall
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 declare
                 ;
                 
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   1.
                   
                   Exod.
                   197.
                   8.
                   
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   27.
                   
                   &
                   26.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Hos
                   .
                   2.
                   23.
                   
                   &
                   Zach.
                
                 13.
                 9.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 men
                 had
                 not
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 performed
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 discovenanted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 their
                 Fathers
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 God
                 promised
                 
                   Abraham
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seede
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 17.
                 7.
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Ishmaelites
                
                 and
                 
                   Edomites
                
                 descending
                 from
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 were
                 discovenanted
                 by
                 not
                 promising
                 nor
                 performing
                 those
                 duties
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 required
                 on
                 the
                 peoples
                 part
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 Covenant
                 containes
                 promises
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 also
                 on
                 mans
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 takes
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 another
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 To
                 beleeve
                 what
                 God
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 way
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 obedience
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 strangers
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 have
                 admitted
                 such
                 into
                 their
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 visibly
                 professed
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   43.
                   48
                   2
                   
                   Chron.
                
                 23.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 strangers
                 did
                 manifest
                 their
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 they
                 manifested
                 and
                 professed
                 both
                 Faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 they
                 beleeved
                 what
                 God
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 required
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 have
                 claimed
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 to
                 any
                 duties
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 by
                 the
                 halves
                 ,
                 a
                 taking
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 seeming
                 and
                 pretence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 leaving
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 Such
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 
                   Hierusalem
                
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Ezra
                   ,
                   Ezra
                
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 as
                 being
                 strangers
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 strangers
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 beleeving
                 in
                 heart
                 on
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 an
                 open
                 profession
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 obedience
                 or
                 subjection
                 unto
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 an
                 open
                 professing
                 of
                 such
                 obedience
                 and
                 subjection
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 which
                 we
                 stand
                 for
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 of
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 shew
                 
                 that
                 men
                 become
                 members
                 by
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   2.
                   47.
                   
                   &
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   &
                
                 9.
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 men
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 being
                 added
                 or
                 joyned
                 ,
                 then
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 (
                 or
                 professing
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 becomes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 doubt
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 will
                 be
                 concerning
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Major
                
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 added
                 or
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 without
                 this
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 which
                 Assertion
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Objections
                 ensuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     When
                     men
                     were
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     is
                     meant
                  
                   
                   
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     convert
                     them
                     and
                     worke
                     Faith
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     converting
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     the
                     adding
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                
                 was
                 converted
                 and
                 had
                 faith
                 
                 wrought
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 received
                 for
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Hierusalem
                
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 assayed
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 satisfied
                 in
                 his
                 spirituall
                 estate
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 9.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 strangers
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 56.
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 being
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 doe
                 lament
                 it
                 with
                 griefe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 joyned
                 as
                 members
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   separated
                   me
                   from
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 old
                 saying
                 is
                 true
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   wolves
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   sheepe
                   without
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 joyned
                 were
                 beleevers
                 before
                 they
                 joyned
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   divers
                   were
                   added
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 added
                 and
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 act
                 as
                 others
                 durst
                 not
                 put
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   rest
                   durst
                   no
                   man
                   joyne
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 irresistable
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 converting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 voluntary
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 choice
                 and
                 consent
                 ;
                 for
                 Gods
                 converting
                 grace
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 mans
                 daring
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   durst
                   not
                   be
                   joyned
                   ,
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 grosse
                 Arminianisme
                 ,
                 suspending
                 the
                 converting
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 free
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 joyning
                 which
                 others
                 durst
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 being
                 converted
                 ;
                 So
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 wherein
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 joyne
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 engage
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 and
                 societie
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 joyne
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 both
                 durst
                 doe
                 and
                 did
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 onely
                 of
                 joyning
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 their
                 assembly
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 they
                 durst
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 great
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 became
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 14.
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 some
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 joyne
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 joyning
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 or
                 approbation
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 also
                 durst
                 doe
                 and
                 did
                 expresse
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 magnifying
                 and
                 commending
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 joyne
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 13.
                 
                 Which
                 magnifying
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 imply
                 that
                 they
                 heard
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 their
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 commended
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 this
                 joyning
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 durst
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 being
                 converted
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 joyning
                 in
                 habitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 joyning
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 their
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 approbation
                 ,
                 and
                 expressions
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 joyning
                 in
                 that
                 neere
                 relation
                 of
                 Church-fellowship
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 engaged
                 by
                 voluntary
                 consent
                 and
                 agreement
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 If
                 joyning
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 were
                 converted
                 were
                 joyned
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 every
                 visible
                 Church
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 confusion
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 distinction
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Men
                     may
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     heartie
                     affection
                     and
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     yet
                     without
                     any
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 True
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 then
                 
                   Saul
                
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                
                 afore
                 he
                 was
                 joyned
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 heartie
                 affection
                 afore
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 assayed
                 to
                 joyne
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 that
                 durst
                 not
                 joyne
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 13.
                 yea
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 heartie
                 affection
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 The
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 heartie
                 affection
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                   New-England
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 censures
                 as
                 members
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     dwell
                     among
                     them
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     same
                     Towne
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 would
                 habitation
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Towne
                 ,
                 make
                 
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 Suppose
                 
                   Saul
                
                 to
                 have
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 afore
                 his
                 conversion
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 dwelt
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 unpossible
                 nor
                 unlikely
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                
                 afore
                 his
                 conversion
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 of
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 dwelt
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-members
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                
                 and
                 
                   French
                
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   London
                   ,
                
                 or
                 other
                 Townes
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 English-Congregations
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 
                   English
                
                 are
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 dwell
                 promiscuously
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Streete
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Towne
                 .
                 Towne-dwelling
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 free-man
                 of
                 a
                 Company
                 in
                 
                   London
                   ,
                
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Corporation
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 others
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 streete
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     such
                     as
                     dwell
                     in
                     Towne
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                  
                   
                   
                     not
                     members
                     thereof
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     frequent
                     not
                     their
                     .
                     Assemblies
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Idiots
                 and
                 Infidells
                 might
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 publick
                 meetings
                 among
                 
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 14.
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 yet
                 Idiots
                 and
                 Infidells
                 were
                 not
                 therefore
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Saul
                
                 after
                 his
                 conversion
                 might
                 have
                 come
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 publick
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seene
                 and
                 heard
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 him
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Moores
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 naturall
                 persons
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 meetings
                 in
                 
                   New-England
                   ,
                
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 or
                 Counsell
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 and
                 Governours
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 hereby
                 made
                 Church-members
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 neither
                 conversion
                 ,
                 nor
                 loving
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 cohabitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 coming
                 into
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 doth
                 joyne
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 sometimes
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 want
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 want
                 sound
                 conversion
                 )
                 it
                 remaineth
                 therefore
                 that
                 as
                 sound
                 conversion
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 fit
                 matter
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 So
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 approbation
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptance
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 cause
                 that
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     joyning
                     doth
                     not
                     alway
                     signifie
                     joyning
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     Philip
                     joyned
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Eunnuchs
                     chariote
                     ,
                     and
                     dust
                     to
                     mens
                     feete
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   8.
                   29.
                   
                   &
                   Luke
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                     and
                     yet
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     men
                     may
                     joyne
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     without
                     any
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 indeed
                 may
                 expresse
                 any
                 close
                 joyning
                 ,
                 whether
                 naturall
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 branch
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 arme
                 or
                 other
                 member
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 or
                 artificiall
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 two
                 stickes
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 become
                 one
                 in
                 
                   Ezekiels
                
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                
                 37.
                 
                 Or
                 when
                 Carpenters
                 or
                 Masons
                 doe
                 joyne
                 pieces
                 of
                 stone
                 or
                 Timber
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   Neh.
                   4.
                   6.
                   
                   Ezr.
                
                 4.
                 12.
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 stood
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 joyning
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 expresse
                 such
                 joyning
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 man
                 voluntarily
                 takes
                 on
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 relation
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 alwayes
                 implyes
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 relation
                 be
                 morall
                 and
                 civill
                 ,
                 or
                 religious
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 :
                 We
                 speake
                 of
                 voluntary
                 relation
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 naturall
                 relations
                 ,
                 as
                 betweene
                 parents
                 and
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 need
                 no
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Covenant
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Parent
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 childe
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 violent
                 relations
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 Conquerour
                 and
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Covenant
                 neither
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 alwayes
                 imply
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 founded
                 therein
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 morall
                 and
                 civill
                 (
                 as
                 between
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 
                   Pro.
                
                 2.
                 17.
                 between
                 Master
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                
                 15.
                 15.
                 between
                 Prince
                 and
                 subject
                 ,
                 between
                 Partners
                 in
                 Trade
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chro.
                
                 20.
                 35
                 ,
                 36
                 ,
                 37.
                 where
                 the
                 Covenant
                 or
                 agreement
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 bare
                 such
                 a
                 share
                 of
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 such
                 a
                 share
                 of
                 profits
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 religious
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 Minister
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 cannot
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 as
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 cannot
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 another
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 or
                 apprentise
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 nor
                 into
                 any
                 body
                 corporate
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 and
                 means
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 be
                 united
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 politick
                 or
                 incorporate
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 meere
                 heartie
                 affection
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 withall
                 he
                 joynes
                 himselfe
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 Contract
                 or
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 is
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 body
                 incorporate
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   27.
                   
                   Yee
                   are
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 13.
                 and
                 to
                 forgive
                 and
                 receive
                 in
                 Penitents
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 2.
                 7.
                 8
                 as
                 a
                 body
                 incorporate
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 joyne
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Agreement
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 voluntary
                 relations
                 ,
                 all
                 relations
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 naturall
                 
                 nor
                 violent
                 ,
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 joynes
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 or
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 relation
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 joyning
                 ▪
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 all
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Officers
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 have
                 over
                 all
                 their
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 If
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 have
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 over
                 all
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 then
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Assumption
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 13.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reproveth
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                
                 for
                 suffering
                 the
                 Incestuous
                 
                 man
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 them
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 roome
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 prooved
                 in
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 also
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   17.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 149.
                 6.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Major
                
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 then
                 members
                 doe
                 engage
                 themselves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 ;
                 That
                 Churches
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 power
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 professing
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 whereof
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 two
                 Reasons
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 all
                 Christians
                 have
                 power
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                   ,
                
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 owne
                 Officers
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 commit
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   1.
                   
                   &
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 imports
                 choosing
                 by
                 Election
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 and
                 translated
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   19.
                   he
                   was
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ministeriall
                 gifts
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 investeth
                 him
                 with
                 spirituall
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 though
                 he
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 accept
                 of
                 that
                 call
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 brethren
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Officers
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 then
                 none
                 can
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 as
                 Officers
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 owne
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 they
                 never
                 chose
                 ,
                 nor
                 promised
                 by
                 any
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Engagement
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 exercise
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 Church-power
                 over
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 never
                 entred
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 suppose
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 him
                 for
                 whoredome
                 or
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 protest
                 against
                 their
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Coram
                   non
                   judice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 justifie
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 if
                 indeed
                 there
                 have
                 passed
                 no
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Engagement
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 passe
                 Sentence
                 or
                 Censure
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 ;
                 Suppose
                 in
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 onely
                 here
                 now
                 for
                 Merchandise
                 sake
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 :
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 stop
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 never
                 
                 passed
                 any
                 Covenant
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     Ministers
                     have
                     power
                     over
                     the
                     people
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   17.
                   
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     mens
                     engaging
                     themselves
                     by
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 makes
                 men
                 Ministers
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 Officers
                 
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 maketh
                 them
                 sheepe
                 of
                 my
                 flocke
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 makes
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 or
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruler
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Engage
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 One
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Covenanting
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 that
                 gives
                 him
                 power
                 over
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 commands
                 people
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 commands
                 
                   wives
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   husbands
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 take
                 this
                 woman
                 for
                 his
                 ▪
                 wife
                 but
                 by
                 Covenant
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 shee
                 once
                 makes
                 her selfe
                 a
                 wife
                 by
                 her
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 takes
                 hold
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 bindes
                 her
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 shee
                 ▪
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 her
                 as
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 shee
                 his
                 wife
                 ;
                 So
                 if
                 men
                 once
                 make
                 themselves
                 members
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 sheepe
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 flocke
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 voluntary
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bindes
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 members
                 to
                 their
                 fellow-brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 their
                 Pastours
                 or
                 Ministers
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 never
                 chose
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 nor
                 Covenanted
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 chose
                 their
                 owne
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sixth
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 distinction
                 that
                 is
                 
                 between
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 members
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 between
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 no
                 members
                 ,
                 then
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Consequence
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 without
                 this
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 sufficiently
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Faith
                 and
                 Grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 may
                 have
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 doth
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 affection
                 ,
                 nor
                 cohabitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 comming
                 into
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 touched
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 the
                 more
                 briefly
                 passed
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 particular
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 joyning
                 therein
                 that
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 becomes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 remove
                 sundry
                 Objections
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 against
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 cleared
                 ,
                 to
                 fuller
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Church-Covenant
                   is
                   a
                   Terme
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 So
                 is
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 yet
                 those
                 termes
                 may
                 be
                 lawfully
                 used
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 meant
                 thereby
                 is
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 parties
                 that
                 are
                 confederate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 
                   Mamre
                   ,
                   Aver
                   ,
                   &
                   Eschol
                
                 were
                 confederate
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 13.
                 might
                 not
                 one
                 truely
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                
                 was
                 confederate
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Relatives
                 doe
                 mutually
                 put
                 and
                 establish
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Scripture
                 allowes
                 both
                 the
                 Lords
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Eze.
                
                 16.
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 the
                 peoples
                 covenant
                 or
                 Saints
                 covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 Churches
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   12.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   50.
                   5.
                   
                   Jer.
                
                 50.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 words
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 Lords
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 are
                 confederate
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 other
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 marriage-Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Pro.
                
                 2.
                 17.
                 and
                 a
                 brotherly
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 20.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Church-Covenant
                 being
                 thus
                 called
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 members
                 thereof
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Church-Estate
                 and
                 Church-duties
                 :
                 The
                 duties
                 which
                 they
                 bind
                 themselves
                 unto
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 being
                 such
                 especially
                 as
                 concern
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     this
                     Church-Covenant
                     puts
                     some
                     disparagement
                     upon
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     which
                     every
                     beleever
                     is
                     already
                     entred
                     into
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     seeme
                     to
                     charge
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     insufficiency
                     ;
                     for
                     every
                     second
                     Covenant
                     doth
                     argue
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     was
                     not
                     faultlesse
                     ,
                  
                   Heb.
                   8.
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 second
                 Covenant
                 doth
                 argue
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 not
                 faultlesse
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Covenants
                 are
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 did
                 argue
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Law
                 given
                 which
                 could
                 have
                 given
                 life
                 ,
                 verily
                 righteousnesse
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 that
                 is
                 renewed
                 or
                 made
                 againe
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 occasion
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 fourth
                 ,
                 doth
                 disanull
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 disparagement
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                
                 was
                 not
                 blamed
                 or
                 faulted
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 renewed
                 in
                 
                   Sinai
                   .
                
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 first
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                
                 in
                 Paradise
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 afterward
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 under
                 types
                 and
                 shadows
                 ;
                 And
                 againe
                 after
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 doth
                 disanull
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 or
                 argue
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 faulty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 though
                 renewed
                 upon
                 new
                 occasions
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 say
                 concerning
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 makes
                 when
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Covenant
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 beleever
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 conversion
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 subjection
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 specially
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 Church
                 estate
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 estate
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 now
                 entring
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     to
                     make
                     such
                     a
                     Covenant
                     as
                     the
                     Church-Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     power
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     know
                     whether
                     God
                     will
                     give
                     us
                     power
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 ground
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 himselfe
                 
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 good
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 a
                 mans
                 power
                 and
                 abilitie
                 must
                 come
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   13.
                   
                   Joh.
                
                 15.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 inference
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 ento
                 into
                 Church-Covenant
                 :
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 all
                 promises
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 covenants
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 personall
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 particular
                 soule
                 promiseth
                 faith
                 and
                 new
                 obedience
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 adultery
                 of
                 
                   David
                
                 and
                 
                   Bathsheba
                   ,
                
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 doth
                 plainly
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 in
                 self-deniall
                 seek
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Ezek.
                   36.
                   27.
                   
                   Jer.
                   31.
                   33.
                   
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   14.
                   
                   Jer.
                
                 32.
                 40.
                 
                 The
                 true
                 inference
                 therefore
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 from
                 mans
                 disabilitie
                 to
                 performe
                 were
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 
                   Peters
                
                 fault
                 in
                 promising
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 him
                 rather
                 :
                 but
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 other
                 promises
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 entred
                 into
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 humble
                 looking
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 for
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 to
                 performe
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   therefore
                   my
                   sonne
                   ,
                   be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     God
                     disalloweth
                     covenants
                     of
                     mans
                     making
                     (
                     and
                     so
                     our
                     Church-Covenant
                     )
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     But
                     not
                     by
                     thy
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   Ezek.
                   16.
                   61.
                   
                
              
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 reprove
                 them
                 there
                 for
                 making
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 then
                 he
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 elsewhere
                 called
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   29.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 29.
                 and
                 commended
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 50.
                 5.
                 
                 Yea
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Ezek.
                
                 16.
                 acknowledgeth
                 a
                 Covenant
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 60.
                 62.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 keeping
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 sinfully
                 broken
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 59
                 but
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                   36.
                   32.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 9.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 force
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 arguing
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 If
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 keeping
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 promise
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 concerne
                 Church
                 estate
                 ;
                 All
                 men
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 
                   non
                   sequitur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     This
                     entring
                     into
                     Covenant
                     may
                     keep
                     out
                     many
                     good
                     men
                     from
                     joyning
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     satisfied
                     about
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     laid
                     aside
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 men
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 be
                 unsatisfied
                 
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 understand
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 warrantable
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Tribes
                 were
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 set
                 up
                 upon
                 the
                 banks
                 of
                 Jordan
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 Tribes
                 and
                 an
                 halfe
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 understood
                 the
                 intent
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 purpose
                 it
                 was
                 erected
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 satisfied
                 .
                 
                   Josh
                   .
                
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Peters
                
                 eating
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 very
                 offensive
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 understood
                 what
                 
                   Peter
                
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 rested
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 men
                 understand
                 what
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 obedience
                 unto
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 requireth
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 Church-estate
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 will
                 good
                 men
                 refuse
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 or
                 will
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 professe
                 and
                 promise
                 so
                 much
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 understand
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 meane
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 refuse
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 opportunitie
                 thereto
                 ,
                 such
                 refusing
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 his
                 corruptions
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 ignorance
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 perversenesse
                 of
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 want
                 of
                 will
                 to
                 performe
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 smal
                 hope
                 that
                 such
                 would
                 yeeld
                 subjection
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 refuse
                 to
                 professe
                 or
                 promise
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   2.
                   41.
                   
                     tels
                     of
                     joyning
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     without
                  
                   
                   
                     any
                     Covenant
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     possible
                     that
                     3000.
                     should
                     enter
                     into
                     covenant
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 3000.
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 Penticost
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeer
                 the
                 dayes
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 longest
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 2.
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   David
                
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 5
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 betweene
                 
                   David
                
                 and
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 betweene
                 this
                 3000.
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 be
                 openly
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 by
                 some
                 signe
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 expresse
                 their
                 consent
                 thereunto
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 probable
                 that
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 3000.
                 soules
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   41.
                   that
                   they
                   gladly
                   received
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 openly
                 professed
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hearts
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 noted
                 as
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 inward
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 an
                 open
                 professing
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 receive
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 inward
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 open
                 professing
                 thereof
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 them
                 unto
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 Word
                 which
                 they
                 received
                 was
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 Repentance
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 38
                 39.
                 and
                 to
                 obedience
                 in
                 severing
                 themselves
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 themselves
                 from
                 that
                 untoward
                 generation
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 40.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 openly
                 professed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gladly
                 received
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 professing
                 of
                 their
                 Repentance
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 40.
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 summe
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 their
                 very
                 preparation
                 to
                 this
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 true
                 compunction
                 and
                 sorrow
                 of
                 soul
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 openly
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 
                   ver
                   .
                
                 37.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     yet
                     there
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     such
                     long
                     narrations
                     ,
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     severally
                  
                   
                   
                     as
                     now
                     are
                     used
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     do
                     enter
                     into
                     Church-Covenant
                     ,
                     when
                     each
                     one
                     makes
                     a
                     good
                     long
                     speech
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     his
                     Faith
                     and
                     Repentance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 
                 openly
                 professe
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 length
                 or
                 largenesse
                 of
                 their
                 speeches
                 in
                 expressing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 
                   Majus
                   &
                   minus
                   non
                   diversificant
                   speciem
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 briefer
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 need
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 some
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 ours
                 :
                 First
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 present
                 to
                 heare
                 their
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 discerning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 briefer
                 expressing
                 of
                 mens
                 selves
                 might
                 suffice
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 best
                 Ministers
                 amongst
                 us
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 need
                 more
                 time
                 for
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 preparation
                 for
                 our
                 Sermons
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 need
                 more
                 time
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 mens
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 those
                 primative
                 Christians
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 such
                 excellent
                 discerning
                 were
                 sometimes
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 alwayes
                 so
                 discern
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Hypocrites
                 would
                 creep
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Ananias
                
                 and
                 
                   Saphira
                
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 (
                 being
                 far
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 watchfull
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 
                 trying
                 the
                 spirituall
                 estates
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 offer
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 times
                 also
                 differed
                 from
                 ours
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Christianitie
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 reproach
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 
                   Joh.
                
                 9.
                 22.
                 of
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 4.
                 3.
                 and
                 5.
                 18.
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 now
                 to
                 make
                 open
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whose
                 servants
                 and
                 disciples
                 were
                 so
                 hated
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 himselfe
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 before
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 briefer
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 times
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 do
                 not
                 persecute
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 countenance
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 protect
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 need
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 studious
                 in
                 examination
                 of
                 mens
                 estates
                 when
                 they
                 offer
                 themselves
                 for
                 Church
                 members
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 in
                 favour
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 became
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                   Esth
                   .
                
                 8.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     why
                     is
                     there
                     so
                     little
                     proofe
                     of
                     this
                     Church-Covenant
                     in
                     the
                     New
                  
                   
                   
                     Testament
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Suppose
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 said
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 
                 have
                 ground
                 sufficient
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 Gods
                 revealed
                 will
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 companie
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 persons
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 now
                 likewise
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 covenanting
                 were
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Paedigogie
                 ;
                 indeed
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 some
                 new
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 also
                 a
                 ground
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 were
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 change
                 or
                 variation
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 afore
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Nationall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 congregationall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 warrant
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Covenant
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 ordinance
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Leviticall
                 ordinance
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Pedigogie
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 give
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 afore
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 wanting
                 good
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 the
                 Prophets
                 do
                 foretell
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 56.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 44.
                 5.
                 and
                 
                   Jer.
                   50.
                   5.
                   
                   Ezek.
                
                 20.
                 37.
                 and
                 in
                 sundrie
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 rest
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 Onely
                 let
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 44.
                 5.
                 be
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 plainly
                 hold
                 forth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 men
                 should
                 openly
                 professe
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 bind
                 themselves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 call
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Jacob
                   ,
                
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 subscribe
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 sirname
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 so
                 plaine
                 for
                 open
                 professing
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 binding
                 of
                 mens
                 selves
                 by
                 Covenant
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 nothing
                 need
                 be
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 practised
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 else
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 fellowship
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 latitude
                 and
                 breadth
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 5.
                 if
                 this
                 combining
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yea
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   continued
                   stedfastly
                   ,
                
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   strongly
                   did
                   cleave
                   together
                   ,
                
                 or
                 hold
                 together
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 preaching
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 thing
                 distinct
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 combining
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 spirituall
                 fellowship
                 and
                 societie
                 of
                 Church-state
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 that
                 fellowship
                 should
                 meane
                 ;
                 If
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 particularly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 steadfastly
                 clave
                 together
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 coming
                 together
                 to
                 observe
                 these
                 said
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 communion
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 particularly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 mentioned
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 confound
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 doctrine
                 is
                 meant
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 meant
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 by
                 Fellowship
                 is
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 distinctly
                 named
                 ,
                 be
                 distinct
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 then
                 Fellowship
                 being
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 imports
                 something
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 confounded
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 this
                 Fellowship
                 may
                 import
                 ,
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 their
                 gift
                 and
                 goods
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 imply
                 a
                 combining
                 of
                 themselves
                 into
                 Church-state
                 by
                 mutuall
                 agreement
                 ,
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 covenant
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                
                 liberall
                 contribution
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 Saints
                 ,
                 men
                 glorified
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 professed
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 9.
                 13.
                 he
                 plainly
                 imployes
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 profession
                 or
                 promise
                 of
                 such
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 did
                 comprehend
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 distributing
                 to
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 liberall
                 distribution
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 looked
                 at
                 as
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 reall
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 professing
                 or
                 promising
                 of
                 such
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 another
                 proofe
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 afore
                 in
                 
                   Argument
                
                 3.
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 speake
                 of
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 joyning
                 ,
                 or
                 assaying
                 to
                 joyne
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 47.
                 and
                 5
                 13.
                 and
                 9
                 26.
                 are
                 not
                 expounded
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 understood
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 joyning
                 ,
                 if
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 do
                 beare
                 good
                 witnesse
                 unto
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 if
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 had
                 spoken
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     Baptisme
                     makes
                     men
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Covenant
                     is
                     needlesse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 32.
                 
                 Questions
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 at
                 large
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 ●●
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 alwayes
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 proves
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     This
                     Church-Covenant
                     is
                     a
                     late
                     devise
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     not
                     known
                     in
                     ancient
                  
                   
                   
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     rejected
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 True
                 Antiquitie
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Now
                 sith
                 
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 charged
                 to
                 want
                 true
                 Antiquitie
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Protestants
                 with
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Orthodoxe
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 doctrine
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 Noveltie
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Antient
                 of
                 dayes
                 :
                 Our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 faith
                 Doctor
                 
                   White
                   ,
                
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Antiquitie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 it
                 came
                 up
                 but
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 prove
                 it
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 .
                 
                   White
                   ,
                   Way
                   ,
                
                 44.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 search
                 the
                 Stories
                 and
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 ages
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 some
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 :
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 
                   Justine
                   Martyr
                
                 in
                 his
                 Apol.
                 2.
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 three
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 required
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 generally
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 man
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 children
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 answer
                 three
                 questions
                 ,
                 
                   Abrenuntios
                   ?
                
                 whereto
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Abrenuntio
                   .
                   Credis
                   ?
                
                 whereto
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Credo
                   :
                
                 and
                 
                   Spondes
                   ?
                
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Spondes
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 open
                 binding
                 himself
                 by
                 covenant
                 or
                 promise
                 to
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 But
                 much
                 needs
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 Scripture
                 Antiquitie
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 though
                 after
                 times
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 swerve
                 from
                 the
                 Rules
                 and
                 Patterns
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     If
                     Church-Covenant
                     be
                     so
                     necessarie
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     Reformed
                     Churches
                  
                   
                   
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     condemned
                     as
                     no
                     Churches
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 knowne
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 their
                 
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 confessions
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 Synods
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 living
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 do
                 report
                 otherwise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 combined
                 
                 together
                 by
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 
                   Zepperus
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 admitting
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Church-members
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 catechised
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 children
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 ,
                 by
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 .
                 
                   
                     Consuetum
                     est
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   l●e
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     qui
                     per
                     atatem
                     inque
                     Doctrinâ
                     Catecheticâ
                     profectum
                     ad
                     sacram
                     Coenam
                     primum
                     admittuntur
                     ,
                     fidei
                     confessionem
                     coram
                     totâ
                     Ecclesiâ
                     publice
                     edant
                     per
                     parentes
                     aut
                     qui
                     parentum
                     loco
                     sunt
                     ,
                     jussû
                     ministri
                     ,
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     conspectum
                     producti
                     :
                     quòdque
                     in
                     illa
                     confessione
                     ,
                     per
                     Dei
                     gratiam
                     perstare
                     ,
                     ac
                     ,
                     juxta
                     illam
                     ,
                     vitam
                     instituere
                     ,
                     insuper
                     etiam
                     disciplina
                     Ecclesiasticae
                     ultrò
                     ac
                     spoute
                     suâ
                     subjicere
                     sese
                     velint
                     ,
                     spondeant
                     atque
                     stipulentur
                     ,
                     Polit.
                     Eccles
                     .
                     lib.
                     1.
                     cap.
                     14.
                     p.
                  
                   158.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   The
                   manner
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   age
                   and
                   proficiencie
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Catechisme
                   are
                   first
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   should
                   publickly
                   before
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   make
                   confession
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   being
                   brought
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   their
                   parents
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   instead
                   of
                   parents
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ;
                   and
                   likewise
                   should
                   promise
                   and
                   covenant
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   that
                   Faith
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   confessed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lead
                   their
                   lives
                   according
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   moreover
                   to
                   subject
                   themselves
                   freely
                   and
                   willingly
                   to
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 we
                 see
                 are
                 full
                 and
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 without
                 personall
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 before
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 tooke
                 this
                 course
                 with
                 children
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 should
                 be
                 holden
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 yeers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 admitted
                 members
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Zepperus
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 by
                 mutuall
                 confederation
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 combining
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 combining
                 of
                 many
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     illa
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     quam
                     in
                     Symbolo
                     profite
                     nunc
                     Apostolico
                     ,
                     nihil
                     aliud
                     hic
                     requirit
                     ,
                     &
                     vult
                     ,
                     quam
                     obligationem
                     omnium
                     Ecclesiae
                     membrorum
                     &
                     confoederationem
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   which
                   we
                   professe
                   in
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   doth
                   require
                   and
                   meane
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   an
                   obligation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   binding
                   of
                   them
                   together
                   
                   by
                   Covenant
                   .
                   
                     Polit.
                     Eccles
                     .
                     li.
                     3
                     c.
                     8.
                     p
                  
                   721.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 testimonies
                 of
                 
                   Z●pp●r●●
                   ,
                
                 those
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Parker
                
                 our
                 own
                 countreyman
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 singular
                 note
                 for
                 learning
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 himselfe
                 lived
                 sometimes
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 in
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ended
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 so
                 good
                 meanes
                 fully
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 
                   
                     Solennis
                     forma
                     absque
                     quâ
                     in
                     Ecclesiae
                     alicujus
                     communionem
                     nullus
                     ritè
                     recipitur
                     :
                  
                   of
                   a
                   solemne
                   forme
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   rightly
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Hic
                     mos
                     ille
                     est
                     reformatarum
                     Ecclesiarum
                     non
                     solum
                     in
                     lapsis
                     restituendis
                     ,
                     sed
                     in
                     extra●eis
                     ,
                     i●ò
                     quibuscunque
                     recipiendis
                     qui
                     ad
                     habitandum
                     alicubi
                     consident
                     ,
                     etsi
                     fortè
                     in
                     Ecclesiâ
                     illius
                     loci
                     quo
                     ante
                     commo●
                     abantur
                     ,
                     juxta
                     hanc
                     formam
                     admissi
                     prius
                     fuerant
                     .
                     Examinat
                     Presbyterium
                     ,
                     plebs
                     consentit
                     ,
                     quisque
                     testes
                     vita
                     sua
                     secum
                     adfert
                     ,
                     vel
                     testimonia
                     sal●em
                     :
                     publicatur
                     nomen
                     cuiusque
                     competentis
                     pro
                     con●io●e
                     ,
                     admonetur
                     quisque
                     siquid
                     habeat
                     quod
                     excipiat
                     ,
                     ut
                     denunciet
                     presbyteris
                     .
                     Si
                     nihil
                     contrà
                     adferatur
                     ,
                     admittitur
                     quidem
                     ,
                     sed
                     non
                     nisi
                     solerni
                     pactione
                     cum
                     Deo
                     &
                     cum
                     Ecclesiâ
                     ▪
                     Spondet
                     verò
                     Ecclesiae
                     ▪
                     se
                     ambulaturum
                     prout
                     sanctam
                     illam
                     communionem
                     decet
                     ;
                     Disciplinae
                     illius
                     Ecclesiae
                     subjacere
                     velle
                     ,
                     se
                     fratribus
                     illius
                     communionis
                     invigilaturum
                     juxta
                     Christi
                     praeceptum
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     18.
                     17.
                     ut
                     praeveniantur
                     sanentur
                     que
                     scandala
                     ,
                     &
                     illi
                     ad
                     studium
                     bonorum
                     operum
                     provehantur
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   restoring
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   fallen
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   admitting
                   of
                   strangers
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   all
                   whoever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   sit
                   down
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   for
                   habitation
                   ,
                   though
                   perhaps
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   formerly
                   admitted
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   formerly
                   dwelt
                   ;
                   The
                   Presbytery
                   doth
                   examine
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   do
                   consent
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   brings
                   with
                   him
                   witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least-wise
                   testimonies
                   :
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   each
                   one
                   that
                   desires
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   ,
                   is
                   published
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   admonished
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   any
                   exception
                   against
                   the
                   party
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                   If
                   nothing
                   be
                   brought
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   indeed
                   he
                   is
                   admitted
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   no
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   a
                   solemne
                   covenant
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   he
                   promiseth
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   walk
                   as
                   becometh
                   that
                   holy
                   Fellowship
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   watch
                   over
                   the
                   brethren
                   
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Mat.
                  
                   18.
                   17.
                   that
                   offences
                   may
                   be
                   prevented
                   and
                   healed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     Polit.
                     Eccles
                     lib.
                     3
                     cap.
                     16.
                     
                     §
                     4.
                     
                     Pag.
                  
                   171
                   ,
                   172.
                   
                
                 Much
                 more
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 alledging
                 sundry
                 Canons
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 of
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 determined
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 amongst
                 them
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 eye-witnesses
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 usuall
                 practise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     what
                     shall
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Congregations
                     in
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     Churches
                  
                   
                   
                     must
                     be
                     combined
                     by
                     Covenant
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     this
                     doctrine
                     blot
                     out
                     all
                     those
                     Congregations
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     Churches
                     ?
                     For
                     what
                     ever
                     Covenant
                     may
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     in
                     other
                     parts
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     plaine
                     that
                     the
                  
                   English
                   
                     have
                     none
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Though
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Congregations
                 
                 is
                 more
                 implicite
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 plaine
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 amisse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 materialls
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 want
                 of
                 explicite
                 combining
                 of
                 pure
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 defend
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   ,
                   Polit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib
                   3.
                   cap.
                   16.
                   
                   §
                   1.
                   pag.
                   167.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Non
                     abost
                     ea
                     realis
                     &
                     substantialis
                     (
                     quanquam
                     magis
                     quàm
                     par●rat
                     implicita
                     )
                     coitio
                     in
                     foedus
                     ,
                     eaque
                     voluntaria
                     professio
                     fidei
                     substantialis
                     :
                     quâ
                     (
                     Deo
                     gratia
                     )
                     essentiam
                     Ecclesiae
                     idque
                     visibilis
                     hacusque
                     sartam
                     tectam
                     in
                     Angliâ
                     conservavit
                     ;
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   wants
                   not
                   that
                   reall
                   and
                   substantiall
                   comming
                   together
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   agreeing
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   though
                   more
                   implica●e
                   then
                   were
                   meete
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   substantiall
                   profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   thanks
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   )
                   hath
                   preserved
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   visible
                   Churches
                   in
                   
                     England
                  
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 wee
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Congregations
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 are
                 utterly
                 without
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 Master
                 
                   Fox
                
                 sheweth
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   &
                   Mon.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 beginning
                 
                   pag
                
                 137.
                 where
                 he
                 reporteth
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gildas
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   England
                
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Joseph
                
                 of
                 
                   Arimathea
                
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 Apostie
                 from
                 
                   France
                
                 to
                 
                   England
                
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 63.
                 and
                 remained
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 fellowes
                 layd
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 among
                 the
                 Britaine
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 comming
                 afterward
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 increased
                 it
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 said
                 Master
                 
                   Fox
                
                 reporteth
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 dispearsed
                 abroad
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 into
                 many
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 
                   Britaine
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 into
                 the
                 wildest
                 places
                 of
                 
                   Britaine
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                
                 could
                 never
                 attaine
                 unto
                 :
                 and
                 alledgeth
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Ni●●phorus
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   Simon
                   Zelotes
                
                 did
                 spread
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 the
                 Iles
                 of
                 
                   Britaine
                   :
                
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 proofes
                 he
                 there
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 
                   England
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 the
                 
                   English
                
                 Churches
                 were
                 then
                 constituted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 constituting
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 asore
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 before
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Christian
                 Congregations
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 combined
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 then
                 eternitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 many
                 corruptions
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 that
                 can
                 disanull
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 men
                 wilfully
                 breake
                 Covenant
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 perswade
                 our selves
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Covenant
                 remaines
                 which
                 hath
                 preserved
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Churches
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 manifold
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Covenant
                 more
                 implicite
                 then
                 were
                 meete
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 want
                 no
                 good
                 Records
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 
                   Seldens
                   History
                   of
                   Tithes
                
                 )
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 it
                 was
                 free
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 Tithes
                 and
                 Oblations
                 where
                 themselves
                 pleased
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 paying
                 of
                 Tithes
                 was
                 accounted
                 as
                 a
                 dutie
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 sheepe
                 to
                 their
                 Pastour
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 this
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 agreement
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 their
                 joyning
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 thereof
                 as
                 sheepe
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 flock
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 agreement
                 and
                 consent
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 imply
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ●●
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 Parishes
                 that
                 did
                 limit
                 men
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 owne
                 choice
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Those
                 Questions
                 and
                 Answers
                 ministred
                 at
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Do●st
                   thou
                   renounce
                   ?
                   I
                   doe
                   renounce
                   :
                   doest
                   thou
                   beleeve
                   ?
                   I
                   doe
                   beleeve
                   :
                   doest
                   thou
                   promise
                   ?
                   I
                   doe
                   promise
                
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 also
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 and
                 are
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 sundry
                 corruptions
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 doth
                 imply
                 a
                 Covenant
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 children
                 came
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 personall
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 ratified
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 which
                 course
                 indeed
                 afterward
                 did
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 here
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Parishionall
                 Assemblies
                 are
                 not
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 doth
                 but
                 his
                 dutie
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 tollerate
                 within
                 his
                 Dominions
                 any
                 open
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 open
                 worship
                 of
                 false
                 Gods
                 by
                 baptized
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 suppresseth
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 likewise
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 free
                 libertie
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 countenance
                 also
                 and
                 encouragement
                 unto
                 all
                 those
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 willingly
                 bent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                   Ezra
                   .
                   1.
                   1.
                   3.
                   
                   &
                
                 7.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 practise
                 of
                 his
                 cannot
                 overthrow
                 the
                 freenesse
                 of
                 mens
                 ioyning
                 in
                 Church
                 ▪
                 Communion
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 dutie
                 cannot
                 oppose
                 nor
                 contradict
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 suppose
                 that
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 forcing
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 for
                 members
                 who
                 were
                 unfit
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 justifiable
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 voluntary
                 subjection
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hearts
                 desired
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Israelites
                
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 there
                 went
                 a
                 mixed
                 multitude
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 many
                 going
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 
                   Israelites
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Mordecay
                
                 and
                 
                   Hesther
                   ,
                
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 lands
                 became
                 
                   Jewes
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Jewes
                
                 were
                 in
                 favour
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                   Est
                   .
                
                 8.
                 17.
                 and
                 so
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 minde
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 sincere
                 heart
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 meerely
                 for
                 the
                 favour
                 or
                 ●eare
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 forced
                 or
                 seined
                 joyning
                 of
                 some
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 
                   Israelites
                
                 indeed
                 from
                 being
                 
                   Israelites
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Jewes
                
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 
                   Jewes
                   ,
                
                 no
                 Church-members
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 Suppose
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 Proclamation
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 occasion
                 rather
                 ,
                 of
                 bringing
                 
                 some
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 obteining
                 favour
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 might
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 freely
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Such
                 subjection
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 themselves
                 did
                 heartily
                 desire
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 hereupon
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Parishionall
                 Assemblies
                 be
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                   ,
                
                 before
                 they
                 joyne
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 :
                 Such
                 one
                 may
                 finde
                 his
                 Answer
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 the
                 thirty-two
                 Questions
                 ;
                 Whereunto
                 we
                 doe
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 Onely
                 adding
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 admit
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 member
                 without
                 personall
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 reasons
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   English
                
                 Congregations
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Covenant
                 as
                 proves
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Papists
                 goe
                 for
                 true
                 Churches
                 also
                 ?
                 For
                 some
                 man
                 may
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 here
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 eleventh
                 Objection
                 are
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 Parishes
                 in
                 
                   England
                   :
                
                 Such
                 one
                 must
                 remember
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 simply
                 ,
                 a
                 Covenant
                 makes
                 a
                 company
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 a
                 Covenant
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 such
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 requireth
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 doubts
                 ▪
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 agreement
                 among
                 theeves
                 ,
                 
                   Pro.
                
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 confederation
                 among
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 83.
                 
                 A
                 conspiracy
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Arabians
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Ammonites
                
                 and
                 
                   Ashdodites
                   ,
                
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                
                 Neh.
                 4.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 true
                 Churches
                 by
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 confederacies
                 or
                 agreements
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 
                   Trent
                   .
                
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 agreement
                 or
                 confederacy
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 wayes
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Antichristian
                 pollutions
                 and
                 corruptions
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 combined
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 combinations
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 them
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Papists
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 liveth
                 and
                 beleeveth
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 their
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 vilifying
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 of
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   become
                   as
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   soule
                   in
                   that
                   Sea
                   dyeth
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 16.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 agreement
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Religion
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Antitrinitaries
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 or
                 Famelists
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 combined
                 by
                 Covenant
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 professe
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 promise
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 observe
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 amisse
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 many
                 persons
                 live
                 contrary
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 doctrine
                 is
                 such
                 that
                 whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 and
                 liveth
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 undoubtedly
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousands
                 have
                 been
                 saved
                 therein
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 Assemblies
                 united
                 by
                 Covenant
                 to
                 observe
                 this
                 doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Papists
                 and
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 combined
                 by
                 Covenant
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 severally
                 professe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Covenant
                 binde
                 themselves
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 fundamentally
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 pernicious
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 Orthodoxall
                 and
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 also
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 intimated
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 fundamentall
                 corruptions
                 be
                 professed
                 in
                 with
                 impenitency
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 may
                 disanull
                 the
                 Covenant
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 Bill
                 of
                 divorce
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Jere.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 Now
                 experience
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 also
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuited
                 and
                 Trent-Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 of
                 worshipping
                 Devills
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolls
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 neither
                 repented
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 murthers
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 sorceries
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 fornications
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 thefts
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 9.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Parish
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 we
                 hope
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 sinne
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 convinced
                 (
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 never
                 having
                 had
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 corruptions
                 that
                 are
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Covenant
                 remaining
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 like
                 stead
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 impenitent
                 and
                 obstinate
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 Parishes
                 altogether
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 dangerous
                 corruptions
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 rather
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 )
                 wee
                 may
                 lament
                 it
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 and
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 and
                 walkings
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 such
                 apparent
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 justly
                 grievous
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 enlightened
                 to
                 discerne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 displeasing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 betime
                 ,
                 least
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Lord
                 remove
                 the
                 Candlesticke
                 and
                 unchurch
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 corruptions
                 remaining
                 are
                 just
                 causes
                 of
                 repentance
                 and
                 humiliation
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 professe
                 ,
                 containe
                 such
                 wholesome
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 and
                 walketh
                 according
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 shall
                 undoubtedly
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 corruptions
                 are
                 not
                 persisted
                 in
                 with
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Churches
                 remaining
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     this
                     opinion
                     of
                     Church-Covenant
                     ,
                     is
                     holden
                     by
                     none
                     but
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Brownists
                     ,
                     or
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Separation
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 ground
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Separation
                 are
                 for
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 Objection
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 &
                 practise
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 all
                 they
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 *
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 or
                 maintaining
                 unlawfull
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Also
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                
                 and
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                   ,
                
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 Nation
                 ,
                 famous
                 for
                 holinesse
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 moderation
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 plead
                 for
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 but
                 bare
                 witnesse
                 against
                 that
                 riged
                 Separation
                 .
                 For
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                   ,
                
                 his
                 judgement
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Medulla
                   ,
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   cap.
                   32.
                   
                   §
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Fideles
                     non
                     constitunt
                     Ecclesiam
                     particularem
                     ,
                     quamvis
                     simul
                     forsan
                     plures
                     in
                     eodem
                     loco
                     conveniant
                     aut
                     vivant
                     ,
                     nisi
                     speciali
                     vinculo
                     intersese
                     conjunguntur
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   beleevers
                   doe
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   particular
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   perhaps
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   meete
                   ▪
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   they
                   be
                   joyned
                   together
                   by
                   some
                   speciall
                   bond
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   one
                   Church
                   would
                   many
                   times
                   be
                   dissolved
                   into
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   Churches
                   confounded
                   into
                   one
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   bond
                   is
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   either
                   expressed
                   or
                   implicite
                   ,
                   whereby
                   beleevers
                   do
                   binde
                   themselves
                   particularly
                   to
                   performe
                   all
                   such
                   duties
                   ,
                   both
                   towards
                   God
                   and
                   mutually
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   pertaine
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   edification
                   .
                   And
                   thereupon
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   rightly
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   confession
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   stipulation
                   ,
                   or
                   promise
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 doe
                 plainely
                 and
                 fully
                 shew
                 his
                 judgement
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 held
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 
                   New-England
                
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 severitie
                 and
                 regiditie
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 from
                 sundry
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 plainly
                 and
                 fully
                 beares
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Fresh
                   suite
                   against
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 207.
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 
                   Manuduction
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 he
                 purposely
                 and
                 at
                 large
                 deales
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 Master
                 
                   Canne
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 principles
                 ,
                 doth
                 professedly
                 and
                 expressely
                 oppose
                 himselfe
                 against
                 Doctor
                 
                   Ames
                
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 which
                 shewes
                 how
                 farre
                 the
                 good
                 Doctor
                 was
                 from
                 favouring
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 most
                 zealously
                 therein
                 doe
                 count
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 opposite
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Master
                 
                   Parker
                   ,
                
                 his
                 judgement
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 was
                 heard
                 before
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 approveth
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 And
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 herein
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Chap.
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 booke
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Polit.
                   Ecclesiastica
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 
                   lib
                   1.
                   cap.
                
                 13.
                 14.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Treatise
                 he
                 plentifully
                 and
                 plainly
                 shewes
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 an
                 Admonition
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 prefixed
                 before
                 that
                 Booke
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   I.
                   R.
                   suo
                   ,
                   suorumque
                   nomine
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Assertion
                 appeares
                 to
                 be
                 untrue
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   none
                   but
                   Brownists
                   and
                   Separatists
                   doe
                   approve
                   of
                   Church-Covenant
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Inference
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 Church-Covenant
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 pleaded
                 for
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Separatists
                 .
                 We
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                 unlesse
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Separatists
                 hold
                 no
                 truth
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 a
                 truth
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 wee
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 Either
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 affirme
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Papists
                 hold
                 sundry
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 unitie
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 Trinitie
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 true
                 Messiah
                 that
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 must
                 wee
                 deny
                 these
                 things
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 holden
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ?
                 This
                 were
                 as
                 unreasonable
                 as
                 to
                 condemne
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                
                 23.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 holden
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 truths
                 are
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 reason
                 that
                 truth
                 should
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Separatists
                 maintaine
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 Doctor
                 
                   Bancroft
                
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
                 Pauls-Crosse
                 ,
                 had
                 avouched
                 that
                 the
                 Superioritie
                 of
                 Bishops
                 above
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 odious
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 that
                 
                   Aerius
                
                 persisting
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 Heretique
                 by
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Martin
                
                 and
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 doe
                 maintaine
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Aerius
                   ;
                
                 What
                 saith
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 
                   Reinolds
                
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Knolls
                   ,
                
                 who
                 required
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 judgement
                 herein
                 :
                 
                   Touching
                   
                     Martin
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   behave
                   himselfe
                   otherwise
                   then
                   in
                   discretion
                   and
                   charitie
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   blame
                   be
                   laid
                   where
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   him
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   he
                   utter
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   mingled
                   with
                   whatsoever
                   else
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   reason
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   GOD
                   should
                   be
                   condemned
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   should
                   be
                   reproved
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   maintained
                   and
                   held
                   by
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   removing
                   the
                   odious
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Martin
                  
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   sinceritie
                   and
                   love
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   dealt
                   with
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 doe
                 wee
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 Church-Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 odious
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Seperation
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Brownists
                 :
                 If
                 men
                 behave
                 themselves
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 defend
                 them
                 not
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 any
                 truth
                 mingled
                 with
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 truth
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 other
                 corruptions
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 hold
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     If
                     you
                     with
                     them
                     hold
                     Church-Covenant
                     ,
                     you
                     iustifie
                     them
                     in
                     all
                  
                   
                   
                     their
                     wayes
                     of
                     seperation
                     and
                     erronious
                     opinions
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 visible
                 Christians
                 
                 that
                 stand
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 private
                 Religious
                 communion
                 with
                 such
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 parishionall
                 Assemblies
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 hear
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Ministers
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 justified
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 holding
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 necessarie
                 and
                 inseparable
                 connexion
                 betweene
                 these
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 holds
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 hold
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     the
                     time
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     when
                     your selves
                     did
                     not
                     hold
                     Church-Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     as
                     now
                     you
                     do
                     ;
                     when
                     you
                     were
                     in
                     England
                     you
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     marvell
                     if
                     your
                     change
                     since
                     your
                     coming
                     to
                     New
                     England
                     be
                     suspected
                     ,
                     and
                     offensive
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     change
                     your
                     judgement
                     and
                     practise
                     in
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     God
                     knows
                     whether
                     you
                     may
                     come
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     men
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     afraid
                     of
                     holding
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     which
                     your selves
                     did
                     not
                     hold
                     when
                     you
                     lived
                     in
                     your
                     native
                     Countrey
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 through
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 see
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 also
                 preach
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 amongst
                 whom
                 we
                 ministred
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 so
                 soone
                 nor
                 so
                 fully
                 as
                 were
                 meete
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 we
                 had
                 never
                 knowne
                 nor
                 practised
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 our
                 coming
                 into
                 this
                 countrey
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 shut
                 our
                 eyes
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 holds
                 it
                 forth
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 others
                 should
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 us
                 for
                 receiving
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 men
                 might
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 progresse
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 seeme
                 unconstant
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 nor
                 to
                 fashion
                 our selves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 lusts
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 12.
                 2.
                 and
                 renued
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 23.
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 yea
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 18.
                 and
                 be
                 stronger
                 and
                 stronger
                 ,
                 
                   Job
                
                 17.
                 9.
                 that
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Revel
                   .
                
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                
                 and
                 
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 blame
                 them
                 for
                 leaving
                 their
                 former
                 opinions
                 or
                 practise
                 ,
                 but
                 commends
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   11.
                   
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 &c.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Apollos
                
                 an
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Ephesus
                
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 expounded
                 unto
                 him
                 more
                 perfectly
                 by
                 
                   Aquila
                
                 and
                 
                   Priscilla
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 knowing
                 onely
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 
                   John
                   :
                
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 dispraise
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 upon
                 better
                 information
                 he
                 would
                 change
                 his
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 nor
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 means
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                   Act.
                   18.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   Nullus
                   pudor
                   est
                   ad
                   maliura
                   transire
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 when
                 we
                 lived
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 many
                 sinfull
                 courses
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 any
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 called
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 lived
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 imposed
                 in
                 our
                 native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 not
                 the
                 evill
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 open
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 unlawfulnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 with-holding
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 unthankfulnesse
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 light
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 still
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 course
                 through
                 an
                 inordinate
                 desire
                 of
                 seeming
                 constant
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 offence
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 changed
                 our
                 judgement
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 once
                 perceived
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 disallow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 sometime
                 objected
                 against
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 desired
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Church-Order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 stood
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 Reformation
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 adde
                 and
                 alter
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 they
                 saw
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 themselves
                 had
                 formerly
                 desited
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 being
                 so
                 murable
                 ,
                 and
                 inconstant
                 in
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 nor
                 hearkened
                 unto
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 Objection
                 Mr.
                 
                   Pa●k●r
                
                 makes
                 full
                 Answer
                 
                   in
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                   2.
                   ca.
                   36.
                   p.
                
                 307
                 ▪
                 where
                 he
                 sheweth
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Bishop
                 
                   Jewel
                   ,
                
                 Doctor
                 
                   Reinolds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   God
                   brings
                   not
                   his
                   servants
                   into
                   perfection
                   in
                   knowledge
                   and
                   zeale
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   grow
                   and
                   make
                   
                   progresse
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   such
                   wise
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   good
                   works
                   are
                   more
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   then
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Thyatira
                     ,
                  
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   blind
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   ●●
                   stored
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   could
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   but
                   see
                   men
                   like
                   tr●…
                   walking
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   saw
                   every
                   man
                   cleerly
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore●…
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   arguing
                   to
                   say
                   these
                   men
                   have
                   altered
                   and
                   correc●…
                   such
                   things
                   from
                   what
                   their
                   apprehensions
                   were
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 arguing
                 against
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 have
                 been
                 studious
                 of
                 Reformation
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 Argument
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 m●●ter
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 we
                 now
                 hold
                 and
                 practise
                 otherwise
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 former
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     If
                     any
                     shall
                     here
                     reply
                     ,
                     that
                     change
                     from
                     conformity
                     to
                     the
                     cerem●nies
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     more
                     purely
                     is
                     warranted
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     blame-worthy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Apollos
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     and
                     Ephesians
                     forementioned
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                  
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     in
                     his
                     times
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                 simply
                 the
                 changing
                 a
                 mans
                 opinion
                 or
                 practise
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 counted
                 blame-worthy
                 ,
                 or
                 offensive
                 ,
                 but
                 changing
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 iss●●
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 whether
                 we
                 or
                 others
                 have
                 formerly
                 known
                 and
                 practised
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 have
                 ground
                 from
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 have
                 been
                 proved
                 before
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 just
                 offence
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 imputation
                 of
                 inconstancy
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 as
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 necessitie
                 and
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 prepareth
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 seek
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 cleansed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 :
                 and
                 grant
                 unto
                 all
                 his
                 Churches
                 and
                 servants
                 ▪
                 that
                 their
                 love
                 may
                 abound
                 yet
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ▪
                 and
                 approve
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 be
                 led
                 forward
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 till
                 Antichrist
                 be
                 utterly
                 consumed
                 with
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Bride
                 adorned
                 for
                 her
                 husband
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 all
                 glory
                 of
                 affiance
                 and
                 service
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A88943-e340
           
             To.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               To
            
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             To
             7.
             
          
           
             To
             8.
             
          
           
             To
             9.
             
          
           
             To
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             11.
             
          
           
             Obj
             :
          
           
             Answ
             :
          
           
             To
             12.
             
          
           
             To
             13.
             
          
           
             To
             14.
             
          
           
             To
             15.
             
          
           
             To
             16.
             
          
           
             To
             17.
             
          
           
             To
             18.
             
          
           
             To
             19
             
          
           
             To
             20.
             
          
           
             To
             21.
             
          
           
             T●
             22.
             
          
           
             To
             23.
             
          
           
             
               To
            
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             To
             26.
             
          
           
             To
             27.
             
          
           
             To
             28.
             
          
           
             To
             29.
             
          
           
             To
             30.
             
          
           
             To
             31.
             
          
           
             To
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88943-e10270
           
             Object
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             7.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj
             11.
             
          
           
             Ans●
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             12.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             Brownists
             and
             Separatists
             you
             are
             to
             understād
             those
             of
             the
             riged
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obje
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
        
      
    
  

